The memoires of Mr. James Wadswort [sic], a Jesuit that recanted discovering a dreadful prospect of impiety, in the blasphemous doctrines (or Gospel) of the Jesuits, with their atheistical lives and conversations / faithfully published to the world out of the authors own original notes, with the particular places, persons, and circumstantial actions &c., of which he himself was both an eye and ear-witness from time to time.
         Wadsworth, James, 1604-1656?
      
       
         
           1679
        
      
       Approx. 172 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 38 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         Text Creation Partnership,
         Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) :
         2003-11 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1).
         A65789
         Wing W183
         ESTC R38026
         17161984
         ocm 17161984
         106054
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A65789)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 106054)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1641-1700 ; 1161:8)
      
       
         
           
             The memoires of Mr. James Wadswort [sic], a Jesuit that recanted discovering a dreadful prospect of impiety, in the blasphemous doctrines (or Gospel) of the Jesuits, with their atheistical lives and conversations / faithfully published to the world out of the authors own original notes, with the particular places, persons, and circumstantial actions &c., of which he himself was both an eye and ear-witness from time to time.
             Wadsworth, James, 1604-1656?
          
           [4], 68 p.
           
             Printed by Henry Hills for Henry Brome ...,
             London :
             1679.
          
           
             "Licensed, William Jane. Jan. 31, 1678/9"--T.p. verso.
             Imperfect: stained, with print show-through.
             Reproduction of original in the Bodleian Library.
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford.
         Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors.
      
       
         EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO.
         EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org).
         The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source.
         Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data.
         Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so.
         Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor.
         The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines.
         Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements).
         
          Keying and markup guidelines are available at the
           Text Creation Partnership web site
          .
        
      
       
         
         
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           Escorial.
           Jesuits -- England -- Controversial literature.
        
      
    
     
        2003-07 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2003-08 Apex CoVantage
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2003-09 John Latta
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2003-09 John Latta
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2003-10 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
           THE
           MEMOIRES
           OF
           M
           r
           
             IAMES
             WADSWORT
          
           ,
           A
           IESUIT
           that
           RECANTED
           :
        
         
           DISCOVERING
           A
           dreadful
           Prospect
           of
           Impiety
           ,
           in
           the
           Blasphemous
           Doctrines
           (
           or
           Gospel
           )
           of
           the
           IESUITS
           ,
           with
           their
           Atheistical
           Lives
           and
           Conversations
           .
        
         
           Faithfully
           published
           to
           the
           World
           out
           of
           the
           Authors
           own
           Original
           Notes
           ,
           with
           the
           particular
           
             Places
             ,
             Persons
          
           ,
           and
           Circumstantial
           Actions
           ,
           &c.
           of
           which
           himself
           was
           both
           an
           Eye
           and
           Ear-Witness
           ,
           from
           time
           to
           time
           .
        
         
           LONDON
           ,
           Printed
           by
           
             Henry
             Hills
          
           for
           
             Henry
             Brome
          
           ,
           at
           the
           Gun
           at
           the
           West
           end
           of
           St.
           Pauls
           .
           1679.
           
        
      
       
         
         
           Licensed
           ,
        
         
           
             WILLIAM
             IANE
             .
          
           
             Ian.
             31.
             1678
             
             /
             9.
             
          
        
      
       
         
         
           THE
           CONTENTS
           .
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             I.
             
          
           
             THe
             occasion
             of
             his
             whole
             Family's
             turning
             Papists
             ,
             and
             of
             his
             Education
             in
             Spain
             ,
             and
             the
             Colledge
             of
             the
             Jesuits
             at
             St.
             Omers
             ;
             with
             a
             full
             relation
             of
             their
             manner
             of
             Discipline
             in
             those
             Schools
             :
             Laying
             a
             Foundation
             to
             all
             Superstition
             and
             Idolatry
             ;
             tending
             to
             the
             great
             Degeneracy
             of
             the
             English
             Gentry
             ,
             and
             others
             .
          
           
             CHAP.
             II.
             
          
           
             THeir
             
               Order
               of
               the
               Virgin
               Mary
            
             unbowell'd
             ,
             with
             the
             Garbage
             of
             intollerable
             Blasphemies
             in
             that
             their
             
               New
               Gospel
            
             .
          
           
             CHAP.
             III.
             
          
           
             THe
             several
             Orders
             of
             the
             Jesuits
             ,
             and
             their
             demeanor
             therein
             .
          
           
             
             CHAP.
             IV.
             
          
           
             THeir
             Stratagems
             to
             prevent
             Revolters
             from
             their
             Societies
             ,
             and
             to
             draw
             in
             simple
             Novices
             .
          
           
             CHAP.
             V.
             
          
           
             THe
             true
             description
             of
             that
             famous
             Monastery
             ,
             or
             House
             of
             the
             King
             of
             Spains
             ,
             called
             the
             Escurial
             ,
             the
             Worlds
             Wonder
             .
          
           
             CHAP.
             VI.
             
          
           
             THe
             bloody
             and
             cruel
             Projects
             of
             the
             
               Jesuits
               Cabal
            
             ,
             and
             of
             their
             Enchantments
             ,
             &c.
             in
             the
             secret
             Vaults
             of
             their
             Societies
             .
          
           
             CHAP.
             VII
             .
          
           
             THe
             reasons
             why
             
               this
               Gentleman
            
             left
             them
             ,
             and
             turned
             Protestant
             ,
             and
             the
             miseries
             he
             be
             suffered
             by
             the
             Iesuits
             and
             others
             ,
             before
             he
             arrived
             into
             England
             .
          
        
      
    
     
       
         
         
           THE
           MEMOIRES
           OF
           
             Mr.
             IAMES
             WADSWORT
          
           ,
           A
           Jesuit
           that
           Recanted
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           
             
               CHAP.
               I.
            
             The
             occasion
             of
             his
             whole
             families
             turning
             Papists
             ,
             and
             of
             his
             Education
             in
             Spain
             and
             the
             Colledg
             of
             the
             Iesuits
             at
             St.
             Omers
             :
             with
             a
             full
             relation
             of
             their
             manner
             of
             Discipline
             in
             Those
             Schools
             ;
             laying
             a
             foundation
             to
             all
             Superstition
             and
             Idolatry
             ;
             tending
             to
             the
             great
             Degeneracy
             of
             the
             English
             Gentry
             ,
             and
             others
             .
          
           
             I
             Was
             born
             in
             the
             year
             1604
             in
             the
             County
             of
             Suffolk
             ,
             in
             the
             Reign
             of
             our
             late
             Royal
             Sovereign
             ,
             whose
             Eminency
             of
             vertues
             procured
             the
             wonder
             of
             all
             other
             Nations
             ,
             and
             the
             Glory
             of
             ours
             .
             My
             Father
             was
             a
             Student
             in
             Emanuel
             Colledg
             in
             Cambridg
             ,
             where
             the
             University
             and
             his
             own
             merits
             invested
             him
             with
             a
             degree
             of
             Batchelor
             in
             Divinity
             ,
             and
             his
             Majesty
             preferr'd
             him
             to
             be
             a
             double
             benefic't
             man
             in
             Cotton
             and
             great
             Thome
             ,
             in
             the
             County
             aforesaid
             ,
             and
             Chaplain
             and
             Ordinary
             to
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Norwich
             ,
             and
             after
             that
             ,
             
             his
             Majesty
             sent
             him
             with
             his
             first
             Ambassador
             Legier
             Sir
             
               Charles
               Cornwallis
            
             into
             Spain
             as
             his
             Chaplain
             ,
             and
             joynt
             Commissioner
             ;
             where
             at
             his
             first
             arrival
             the
             Iesuits
             held
             with
             him
             a
             Subtile
             Dispute
             about
             the
             Antiquity
             and
             Universality
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             ,
             which
             they
             made
             the
             Preface
             to
             all
             their
             Seducements
             ,
             his
             grand
             opposers
             being
             
               Ioseph
               Creswell
            
             ,
             and
             
               H.
               Walpole
            
             ,
             two
             the
             most
             expert
             Politicians
             of
             our
             Nation
             ,
             who
             then
             maintained
             the
             State
             of
             the
             Tripple
             Crown
             ;
             whose
             understanding
             nevertheless
             would
             not
             prove
             captive
             ,
             either
             to
             their
             subtlest
             Arguments
             ,
             or
             most
             alluring
             promises
             .
             The
             Ambassador
             seeing
             how
             wisely
             he
             quitted
             himself
             ,
             sent
             Letters
             to
             his
             Majesty
             ,
             informing
             him
             how
             learnedly
             he
             was
             accompanied
             .
             The
             King
             as
             he
             was
             a
             liberal
             Mecoenas
             to
             the
             Learned
             ,
             especially
             to
             those
             who
             were
             of
             the
             Clergy
             ,
             sent
             him
             his
             Royal
             grant
             of
             the
             next
             falling
             place
             of
             Eminency
             in
             his
             Kingdom
             ,
             as
             an
             encouragement
             to
             his
             further
             Services
             .
             Mean
             while
             the
             Iesuits
             perceiving
             how
             little
             they
             prevailed
             ,
             used
             other
             illusions
             stronger
             than
             their
             Arguments
             ,
             even
             strange
             apparitions
             of
             Miracles
             ;
             amongst
             others
             ,
             the
             Miracle
             which
             they
             pretend
             to
             be
             true
             to
             have
             happened
             to
             the
             Eldest
             son
             of
             the
             Lord
             Wotton
             ,
             at
             his
             Death
             ,
             in
             the
             City
             Valodalid
             ,
             where
             a
             Crucifix
             fram'd
             him
             this
             articulate
             Sound
             ,
             
               Now
               forsake
               Heresie
               ,
               or
               else
               you
               are
               damn'd
               .
            
             Whereupon
             the
             young
             Lord
             and
             my
             Father
             became
             Proselytes
             to
             their
             jugling
             Religion
             ,
             the
             report
             whereof
             not
             long
             after
             became
             a
             Loadstone
             also
             to
             the
             old
             Lord
             Wotton
             ,
             with
             many
             others
             to
             draw
             them
             to
             Popish
             Idolatry
             .
             And
             so
             my
             Father
             leaving
             the
             Ambassadors
             house
             privately
             ,
             and
             discarding
             Wife
             and
             Children
             and
             Fortunes
             in
             England
             ,
             was
             conducted
             forthwith
             by
             the
             means
             of
             Father
             Creswell
             to
             the
             University
             of
             Salamanca
             ,
             whereat
             the
             next
             day
             after
             his
             arrival
             ,
             he
             was
             carried
             to
             the
             Bishops
             their
             Inquisitors
             house
             ,
             where
             he
             was
             admitted
             with
             no
             little
             joy
             to
             their
             Church
             ,
             where
             he
             prostrating
             himself
             on
             the
             ground
             ,
             and
             the
             Inquisitor
             putting
             (
             as
             their
             Custom
             is
             )
             his
             right
             foot
             on
             his
             head
             ,
             said
             with
             a
             loud
             voice
             ,
             
               Here
               I
               crush
               the
               head
               of
               Heresie
               :
            
             the
             which
             Ceremony
             and
             others
             ended
             ,
             after
             a
             months
             abode
             in
             the
             said
             University
             ,
             he
             passed
             with
             Creswell
             to
             the
             University
             of
             Madrid
             ,
             where
             the
             King
             informed
             by
             Creswell
             what
             had
             happened
             ,
             was
             exceeding
             joyfull
             ,
             and
             gave
             charge
             to
             his
             chief
             Secretary
             of
             State
             
               Don
               Iuan
               Idiaques
            
             ,
             that
             he
             should
             give
             him
             whilst
             he
             lived
             a
             fair
             Annual
             Pension
             out
             of
             his
             private
             purse
             .
             But
             here
             Creswells
             Policy
             is
             seen
             ,
             which
             was
             in
             counselling
             him
             not
             to
             
             take
             above
             50
             Duckats
             monthly
             ,
             for
             fear
             if
             he
             should
             take
             more
             ,
             the
             Hereticks
             (
             for
             so
             his
             tongue
             stiled
             them
             )
             should
             happly
             say
             ,
             he
             changed
             his
             air
             for
             profit
             ,
             not
             Conscience
             :
             and
             that
             having
             left
             greater
             means
             in
             England
             ,
             it
             would
             prove
             a
             singular
             Example
             to
             draw
             many
             souls
             after
             him
             ,
             since
             it
             was
             clear
             it
             was
             not
             gain
             that
             was
             his
             Mark.
             Kind
             Reader
             ,
             take
             notice
             here
             of
             Iesuitical
             Stratagems
             ;
             recount
             a
             while
             the
             grief
             and
             Sorrow
             of
             my
             Mother
             ,
             his
             Wife
             ,
             my
             Brethren
             and
             Kindred
             ;
             when
             as
             they
             hoped
             daily
             he
             would
             prove
             the
             honour
             of
             their
             Linage
             ,
             their
             expectation
             on
             a
             Sudden
             was
             terminated
             in
             sighs
             and
             lamentings
             .
             But
             it
             's
             necessary
             I
             declare
             how
             my
             Mother
             ,
             not
             long
             after
             ,
             was
             allured
             by
             my
             Father
             thus
             Revolted
             :
             and
             having
             withstood
             for
             5
             years
             space
             all
             his
             Letters
             and
             inticements
             ;
             with
             those
             also
             of
             the
             Jesuits
             and
             Priests
             (
             but
             where
             the
             Husband
             goes
             first
             ,
             the
             Wife
             commonly
             follows
             after
             ,
             it
             being
             the
             weakness
             of
             that
             Sex
             )
             was
             at
             length
             Seduced
             by
             one
             Kelly
             a
             Jesuit
             ,
             who
             coming
             for
             that
             end
             with
             Letters
             from
             her
             Husband
             ,
             misled
             her
             away
             having
             brought
             her
             to
             Sell
             all
             she
             had
             ▪
             carried
             ,
             her
             forthwith
             into
             Flanders
             with
             her
             four
             Children
             ,
             Hugh
             the
             Eldest
             ,
             since
             dead
             in
             
               Madrid
               ,
               Catherine
            
             who
             died
             a
             Nun
             in
             
               Lisbon
               ,
               Mary
            
             who
             now
             lives
             a
             Nun
             in
             a
             Monastery
             called
             Camber
             ,
             by
             Bruxels
             ;
             and
             Iames
             (
             viz.
             my Self
             .
             )
             These
             with
             my
             Mother
             lived
             and
             expected
             my
             Fathers
             Pleasure
             ,
             and
             there
             having
             been
             ordered
             to
             take
             Shipping
             for
             Spain
             ,
             Embarked
             her self
             at
             Dunkirk
             for
             St.
             Lucas
             in
             Spain
             ,
             in
             a
             Ship
             call'd
             the
             
               Hound
               of
               Dunkirk
            
             ,
             a
             Ship
             very
             famous
             for
             its
             feats
             in
             War
             ;
             and
             thus
             through
             a
             Million
             of
             dangers
             (
             meeting
             with
             a
             mighty
             Wrack
             ,
             &c.
             )
             we
             arrived
             on
             the
             Spanish
             Coasts
             ,
             where
             her
             Husband
             with
             joyful
             Embracements
             ,
             most
             lovingly
             welcom'd
             Her
             ,
             and
             her
             Children
             .
             I
             now
             forthwith
             was
             brought
             to
             a
             School
             in
             Sivill
             to
             learn
             to
             write
             and
             read
             the
             Spanish
             Tongue
             ,
             and
             having
             attained
             here
             to
             my
             prefixed
             end
             ,
             was
             presently
             after
             Chatechised
             in
             the
             Roman
             Faith
             at
             Madrid
             ,
             where
             and
             at
             Sivill
             I
             continued
             about
             8
             years
             ;
             from
             whence
             ,
             through
             the
             counsel
             of
             the
             Jesuits
             my
             Father
             sent
             me
             to
             St.
             Omers
             ,
             where
             I
             was
             ensnared
             to
             the
             Discipline
             of
             the
             Place
             after
             their
             accustomed
             manner
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             year
             1618.
             
             I
             took
             farewell
             of
             the
             Royal
             Town
             Madrid
             ,
             and
             of
             my
             Father
             ,
             Mother
             ,
             and
             other
             Friends
             ;
             and
             having
             encountred
             with
             several
             Difficulties
             in
             my
             Voyage
             ,
             (
             which
             for
             brevity
             sake
             I
             omit
             )
             at
             last
             I
             arrived
             at
             the
             Colledg
             in
             St.
             Omers
             ,
             which
             was
             founded
             about
             40
             years
             since
             ,
             by
             the
             order
             and
             furtherance
             of
             
             Father
             Parsons
             ,
             that
             famous
             Jesuit
             ,
             who
             sent
             Father
             Flack
             to
             St.
             Omers
             ,
             with
             sufficient
             moneys
             for
             the
             foundation
             ,
             having
             before
             obtained
             of
             his
             Catholick
             Majesty
             a
             Pention
             of
             2000
             Duccats
             
               per
               Annum
            
             ,
             for
             the
             maintainance
             of
             the
             Students
             there
             .
             The
             first
             night
             I
             was
             by
             the
             Rector
             and
             other
             Fathers
             very
             well
             entertained
             ,
             at
             Supper
             ,
             and
             lengthen'd
             the
             meal
             (
             according
             to
             my
             Narrative
             of
             my
             Voyage
             )
             untill
             bed-time
             broke
             up
             both
             .
             No
             sooner
             had
             the
             morning
             and
             my Self
             open'd
             our
             eyes
             ,
             but
             the
             Rector
             ,
             and
             Father
             Creswel
             sent
             for
             me
             ,
             where
             they
             begun
             a
             Remonstration
             of
             their
             Rules
             ,
             Orders
             ,
             and
             Observations
             somewhat
             shorter
             than
             their
             entertainment
             .
             First
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             take
             none
             blindfold
             ,
             they
             Anatomized
             me
             with
             a
             general
             Confession
             of
             all
             my
             Sins
             ;
             then
             closed
             up
             all
             again
             by
             the
             Sacrament
             :
             and
             after
             this
             ,
             least
             there
             might
             be
             any
             relique
             of
             the
             world
             left
             upon
             me
             ,
             they
             made
             me
             disinvest
             my self
             of
             such
             prophane
             garments
             that
             I
             had
             ,
             and
             the
             superfluities
             of
             hair
             ,
             but
             one
             they
             kept
             ,
             the
             other
             they
             threw
             away
             .
             Then
             was
             I
             reinvested
             with
             a
             Doublet
             of
             white
             Canvas
             ,
             Breeches
             and
             Stockings
             ,
             that
             had
             not
             troubled
             the
             weaver
             with
             over
             much
             pains
             ,
             Cassock
             and
             Stockings
             of
             the
             same
             ,
             black
             and
             grave
             ,
             the
             band
             precise
             and
             short
             ,
             with
             a
             Hatt
             that
             might
             almost
             cover
             all
             ,
             and
             shooes
             correspondent
             .
          
           
             Thus
             accoutred
             ,
             the
             Rector
             delivered
             me
             another
             Student
             to
             whom
             he
             gave
             the
             charge
             of
             shewing
             me
             Colledg
             ,
             and
             committing
             me
             to
             Father
             Thunder
             to
             appoint
             me
             a
             Study
             and
             Chamber
             in
             the
             Dormitory
             ,
             which
             was
             speedily
             done
             ,
             and
             the
             next
             morning
             I
             was
             promoted
             to
             the
             first
             Form
             ,
             (
             called
             the
             Figures
             )
             there
             had
             I
             given
             me
             a
             Schedule
             ,
             which
             contained
             the
             duties
             and
             observances
             of
             the
             house
             ,
             which
             are
             as
             follows
             .
             First
             and
             above
             all
             entire
             observance
             and
             duty
             to
             be
             performed
             to
             the
             Rector
             ,
             as
             our
             Vice-God
             :
             next
             ,
             to
             the
             Vice-Rector
             as
             his
             Minister
             ;
             next
             to
             the
             Praefects
             ,
             who
             are
             Overseers
             of
             the
             Schools
             .
             The
             first
             of
             these
             was
             Father
             
               Robert
               Drury
            
             (
             who
             had
             his
             Sermon
             knock'd
             out
             of
             his
             brains
             at
             Black-Fryers
             ;
             )
             The
             other
             Father
             Thunder
             ,
             who
             appoints
             Chambers
             ,
             and
             Studies
             ,
             and
             makes
             them
             render
             an
             account
             thereof
             ,
             keeps
             hours
             of
             Study
             and
             recreation
             ,
             and
             exercises
             many
             of
             his
             Claps
             upon
             their
             breeches
             .
             The
             third
             is
             Father
             Darcy
             ,
             Praefect
             of
             the
             
               Sodalitium
               Beatae
               Mariae
            
             ,
             and
             the
             Refectory
             .
             Then
             to
             all
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Fathers
             in
             the
             House
             ,
             as
             Father
             
               Iohn
               Flood
            
             (
             and
             likewise
             ghostly
             Father
             to
             the
             Students
             )
             he
             who
             is
             their
             Champion
             to
             answer
             and
             write
             against
             the
             Protestants
             
             in
             England
             .
             and
             Father
             Baker
             ,
             who
             is
             Burser
             of
             the
             Colledg
             ,
             who
             keeps
             the
             Bag
             ,
             and
             provides
             necessaries
             .
             Besides
             ,
             special
             respect
             is
             due
             to
             the
             five
             Masters
             of
             the
             Schools
             ,
             to
             Father
             Adrian
             or
             Tush
             ,
             (
             which
             the
             Students
             call
             him
             from
             his
             own
             mouth
             )
             to
             Father
             Lacy
             ,
             the
             Reader
             of
             Poetry
             ,
             and
             Master
             of
             the
             Syntax
             .
             Father
             
               H.
               Bentley
            
             ,
             and
             Father
             
               I.
               Compton
            
             of
             Grammar
             ,
             and
             Father
             
               I.
               Crater
            
             of
             the
             Figures
             ,
             and
             Father
             Wilson
             Overseer
             of
             the
             Print-house
             .
             And
             besides
             ,
             duty
             is
             to
             be
             given
             to
             the
             Porter
             ,
             who
             is
             the
             Lord
             
             Mountague's
             Brother
             ,
             (
             who
             hath
             not
             as
             yet
             been
             higher
             promoted
             .
             )
             Also
             to
             the
             Burser
             ,
             Brewer
             ,
             Tailor
             ,
             Butler
             ,
             Baker
             ,
             Apothecary
             ,
             Shoo-maker
             ,
             Master
             of
             the
             Infirmary
             ,
             who
             over-looks
             the
             Sick
             ;
             the
             Clerk
             and
             Cook
             ,
             who
             are
             all
             Lay-Brothers
             .
          
           
             Let
             us
             now
             descend
             to
             the
             Students
             ,
             their
             chiefest
             Quality
             is
             Noble
             Blood
             for
             the
             most
             part
             ;
             and
             to
             make
             Proselytes
             of
             such
             ,
             the
             Fathers
             compass
             Sea
             and
             Land
             ,
             persuading
             them
             ,
             that
             such
             a
             Calling
             adds
             to
             their
             Nobility
             ;
             for
             ,
             
               Nobilis
               non
               nascitur
               ,
               sed
               fit
               .
            
             Of
             others
             less
             eminent
             by
             birth
             it
             is
             required
             ,
             they
             should
             at
             least
             equal
             ,
             if
             not
             transcend
             in
             eminency
             of
             Parts
             and
             Wits
             ,
             which
             in
             time
             would
             purchase
             better
             portions
             ,
             than
             men
             more
             Nobly
             descended
             would
             have
             afforded
             from
             inheritance
             .
             The
             number
             of
             the
             first
             sort
             are
             ordinarily
             about
             an
             100
             ,
             of
             the
             latter
             about
             20.
             
             The
             observations
             of
             the
             distributions
             of
             the
             day
             is
             thus
             :
             Every
             morning
             the
             fifth
             hour
             summons
             them
             up
             ,
             the
             first
             half
             is
             bestowed
             in
             making
             up
             themselves
             and
             their
             Beds
             ;
             the
             place
             where
             they
             sleep
             is
             call'd
             a
             Dormitory
             ,
             containing
             three
             long
             Galleries
             ,
             topping
             the
             house
             ;
             each
             of
             these
             is
             furnish'd
             with
             about
             fifty
             Beds
             ,
             distanced
             onely
             by
             a
             partition
             of
             boards
             .
             The
             next
             half
             hour
             the
             Chappel
             doth
             challenge
             their
             attendance
             ,
             and
             the
             Mass
             their
             devotion
             ;
             whosoever
             is
             absent
             ,
             shall
             be
             sure
             to
             have
             the
             unwelcome
             presence
             of
             Father
             Thunder
             .
             At
             six
             ,
             they
             all
             go
             to
             Study
             in
             a
             large
             Hall
             ,
             under
             the
             first
             Gallery
             ,
             where
             ,
             according
             to
             order
             ,
             each
             takes
             his
             seat
             ,
             where
             they
             Study
             one
             hour
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             midst
             walks
             Father
             Thunder
             ,
             and
             sees
             they
             all
             keep
             silence
             ,
             and
             be
             diligent
             at
             their
             Books
             .
             All
             are
             bound
             to
             be
             there
             without
             budging
             at
             seven
             ,
             which
             is
             their
             hour
             of
             Breakfast
             ;
             they
             go
             down
             two
             by
             two
             ,
             with
             their
             Books
             under
             their
             arms
             ,
             and
             first
             those
             in
             the
             Rhetorick
             unto
             the
             Refectory
             ,
             where
             every
             one
             hath
             for
             his
             part
             a
             piece
             of
             bread
             and
             butter
             ,
             and
             beer
             as
             pleaseth
             him
             .
             The
             loss
             of
             this
             Breakfast
             is
             their
             punishment
             ,
             whose
             names
             had
             been
             given
             up
             to
             the
             Praefect
             the
             day
             before
             for
             having
             spoke
             Eng●●sh
             Within
             a
             quarter
             
             of
             an
             hour
             ,
             each
             Boy
             quits
             the
             Refectory
             ,
             and
             repairs
             to
             the
             Schools
             ,
             from
             seven
             and
             a
             half
             until
             nine
             ;
             after
             which
             time
             ,
             the
             Praefects
             and
             Masters
             leave
             the
             Schools
             ,
             and
             the
             Students
             of
             the
             three
             Under-Schools
             go
             up
             to
             those
             of
             the
             Upper
             ,
             who
             read
             Greek
             to
             them
             till
             ten
             ,
             at
             which
             time
             ,
             every
             one
             betakes
             himself
             to
             his
             Study
             till
             eleven
             ,
             then
             to
             Dinner
             .
             After
             they
             have
             ranged
             themselves
             awhile
             ,
             the
             Rector
             and
             Father
             enter
             ,
             the
             Elder
             says
             Grace
             himself
             ,
             or
             ordains
             another
             ;
             which
             being
             done
             ,
             he
             placeth
             himself
             at
             the
             upper
             end
             of
             the
             Table
             ,
             the
             others
             in
             their
             order
             .
             All
             this
             time
             the
             Students
             mouths
             are
             shut
             ,
             not
             from
             eating
             ,
             but
             speaking
             ,
             bestowing
             their
             ears
             upon
             six
             other
             of
             their
             Companions
             disputing
             ,
             three
             against
             three
             ,
             in
             two
             Pews
             ,
             one
             overthwart
             the
             other
             ,
             of
             such
             things
             which
             may
             rather
             help
             digestion
             to
             the
             Fathers
             ,
             than
             benefit
             their
             own
             understandings
             :
             as
             ,
             Whether
             their
             Paternities
             had
             not
             better
             eat
             Flesh
             or
             Fish
             ,
             drink
             Wine
             or
             Beer
             ?
             and
             this
             Dispute
             begins
             and
             ends
             with
             Dinner
             .
             At
             the
             Fathers
             meal
             ,
             both
             Ceres
             and
             Bacchus
             vouchsafe
             their
             company
             to
             sit
             ,
             and
             that
             liberally
             too
             ;
             their
             meat
             is
             what
             their
             delicate
             Stomachs
             can
             desire
             ,
             which
             their
             Procurator
             caters
             for
             .
             Of
             which
             ,
             and
             much
             more
             ,
             you
             may
             read
             in
             
               Lewes
               Owen
            
             .
          
           
             Now
             let
             us
             come
             to
             the
             Collegiates
             and
             their
             Diet
             :
             First
             ,
             they
             are
             served
             in
             by
             Seven
             of
             their
             own
             Rank
             weekly
             ,
             and
             in
             course
             ,
             and
             according
             to
             Seniority
             ,
             each
             man
             hath
             first
             brought
             him
             a
             mess
             of
             Broth
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             Antipast
             ;
             afterward
             half
             a
             pound
             of
             Beef
             ,
             which
             they
             call
             their
             Portion
             ;
             afterward
             an
             Apple
             or
             piece
             of
             Cheese
             ,
             which
             they
             call
             their
             Post-past
             ;
             Bread
             and
             Beer
             as
             they
             call
             for
             it
             .
             When
             they
             have
             ended
             the
             Meal
             ,
             the
             Rector
             enjoyns
             silence
             to
             the
             Disputants
             ;
             and
             then
             rising
             from
             the
             Table
             himself
             ,
             stands
             and
             says
             Grace
             ;
             which
             said
             ,
             the
             Students
             first
             go
             out
             one
             by
             one
             ,
             each
             making
             his
             reverence
             ,
             with
             hat
             in
             hand
             ,
             to
             the
             Rector
             :
             next
             after
             himself
             goes
             forth
             to
             hear
             them
             play
             their
             Musick
             ,
             which
             is
             in
             a
             great
             Hall
             over
             the
             Refectory
             ,
             thence
             until
             one
             of
             the
             Clock
             ,
             they
             recreate
             themselves
             in
             the
             Garden
             ;
             thence
             each
             man
             to
             his
             Study
             till
             two
             ,
             then
             again
             to
             the
             Schools
             ,
             so
             until
             four
             and
             a
             half
             (
             as
             in
             the
             morning
             )
             at
             their
             Greek
             and
             Latin
             Exercises
             ;
             then
             again
             to
             their
             Studies
             until
             six
             ,
             which
             is
             Supper-time
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             same
             manner
             spent
             as
             Dinner
             ,
             saving
             that
             six
             others
             go
             into
             the
             Pews
             ,
             and
             after
             some
             short
             Disputations
             ,
             one
             of
             one
             side
             reads
             the
             Latine
             Martyrology
             ,
             and
             another
             after
             him
             the
             English
             ,
             which
             contains
             the
             Legend
             of
             our
             English
             Martyrs
             ,
             and
             Traitors
             together
             .
             
             The
             Students
             hear
             out
             the
             Relation
             with
             admiring
             ,
             and
             cap
             in
             hand
             to
             the
             memory
             of
             
               Campian
               ,
               Garnet
               ,
               Thomas
               Becket
               ,
            
             and
             Moor.
             After
             this
             ,
             until
             seven
             and
             a
             half
             ,
             Musick
             until
             eight
             ,
             they
             recreate
             themselves
             together
             ;
             thence
             to
             their
             Studies
             again
             until
             half
             an
             hour
             be
             past
             ;
             so
             to
             their
             Litanies
             ,
             and
             to
             provide
             themselves
             to
             bed
             .
             But
             before
             they
             do
             it
             ,
             for
             the
             most
             part
             ,
             they
             demand
             on
             their
             knees
             all
             the
             Praefects
             Benedictions
             ,
             otherwise
             they
             take
             not
             themselves
             blessed
             :
             then
             while
             they
             are
             disrobing
             themselves
             ,
             one
             amongst
             them
             reads
             some
             Miracle
             ,
             or
             new
             Book
             ,
             until
             sleep
             close
             up
             all
             ,
             and
             Father
             Thunders
             noise
             awake
             them
             in
             the
             morning
             .
             Discipline
             is
             here
             enough
             ,
             were
             it
             well
             bestow'd
             .
             Thus
             pass
             they
             their
             days
             and
             years
             ,
             save
             Tuesdays
             and
             Thursdays
             ,
             when
             on
             the
             afternoons
             they
             are
             licensed
             to
             the
             Recreation
             of
             the
             open
             fields
             ,
             on
             this
             wise
             :
             Dinner
             ended
             ,
             we
             march
             forth
             out
             of
             the
             Colledg
             by
             two
             and
             two
             ,
             Father
             Thunder
             himself
             carrying
             up
             the
             Rear
             ,
             until
             we
             are
             distant
             about
             a
             mile
             from
             the
             Town
             ,
             where
             we
             walk
             ,
             or
             play
             at
             Ball
             ,
             or
             Bowles
             ,
             or
             other
             such
             Games
             ,
             till
             the
             Clock
             ,
             or
             our
             Stomachs
             strike
             Supper-time
             ;
             then
             repairing
             to
             the
             Colledg
             ,
             rost
             Mutton
             is
             our
             provision
             ,
             not
             being
             ordinary
             .
             Now
             let
             us
             touch
             Sabbath
             affairs
             ,
             unto
             which
             ,
             on
             Saturday
             in
             the
             afternoon
             ,
             from
             four
             till
             six
             ,
             and
             after
             Supper
             till
             eight
             ,
             all
             the
             Students
             confess
             themselves
             to
             their
             Ghostly
             Fathers
             above
             named
             .
             On
             Sunday-morning
             at
             six
             of
             the
             Clock
             ,
             they
             hie
             to
             their
             Studies
             ,
             where
             they
             read
             Sacred
             Letters
             until
             seven
             ;
             from
             thence
             to
             the
             Chappel
             ,
             and
             Congregation
             of
             our
             Lady
             ,
             which
             is
             kept
             in
             one
             of
             the
             Schools
             ,
             Father
             Darcy
             ,
             aforesaid
             ,
             being
             Praefect
             of
             that
             place
             ,
             where
             sitting
             in
             a
             Chair
             ,
             he
             exhorts
             all
             to
             the
             honour
             of
             the
             Virgin
             Mary
             ,
             declaring
             to
             them
             her
             great
             Power
             and
             Miracles
             .
             All
             the
             Schools
             are
             not
             admitted
             hereunto
             ,
             but
             onely
             those
             whom
             the
             Praefect
             and
             his
             Twelve
             Consultors
             approve
             of
             ;
             which
             Twelve
             Consultors
             are
             ordinarily
             termed
             his
             White
             Boys
             .
             The
             priviledg
             of
             this
             Sodality
             is
             ,
             That
             they
             have
             Graces
             ,
             Rosaries
             ,
             Beads
             ,
             Indulgences
             ,
             Medals
             ,
             and
             hallowed
             Grains
             ,
             from
             his
             Holiness
             ;
             in
             vertue
             whereof
             ,
             as
             the
             Praefect
             tells
             them
             ,
             being
             once
             admitted
             into
             the
             same
             Society
             ,
             they
             may
             obtain
             Pardon
             of
             all
             their
             sins
             past
             ,
             and
             at
             the
             hour
             of
             their
             death
             ,
             saying
             ,
             or
             but
             thinking
             on
             the
             Name
             of
             
               Iesus
               ,
               Mary
               ,
               Ioseph
            
             ,
             they
             are
             actually
             pardoned
             and
             freed
             from
             the
             pains
             of
             Purgatory
             ,
             which
             otherwise
             ,
             had
             they
             not
             been
             of
             this
             Society
             ,
             they
             should
             have
             endured
             .
             With
             one
             of
             the
             aforesaid
             Grains
             ,
             saying
             one
             
               Ave
               Mary
            
             ,
             they
             may
             ,
             by
             the
             vertue
             
             of
             each
             ,
             deliver
             a
             Soul
             from
             Purgatory
             .
             Besides
             ,
             on
             the
             day
             any
             that
             are
             in
             this
             Sodality
             established
             ,
             their
             sins
             are
             remitted
             ,
             swearing
             fidelity
             ,
             and
             stiling
             themselves
             the
             Virgins
             Slaves
             .
             On
             this
             manner
             each
             Sunday
             between
             seven
             and
             eight
             they
             spend
             their
             time
             ,
             and
             they
             all
             go
             to
             Mass
             ,
             and
             receive
             the
             Communion
             ;
             thence
             to
             Breakfast
             ,
             afterward
             to
             the
             Study
             ,
             busying
             themselves
             in
             reading
             Divine
             Stories
             (
             as
             they
             stile
             them
             )
             till
             Dinner
             ;
             anon
             ,
             after
             Dinner
             ,
             they
             hie
             to
             their
             Church
             ,
             where
             they
             sing
             Vespers
             and
             Litanies
             to
             our
             Lady
             for
             
             England's
             Conversion
             ,
             having
             written
             on
             their
             Church
             and
             Colledg
             doors
             in
             great
             Golden
             Letters
             ,
             
               Iesu
               ,
               Iesu
               !
               Converte
               Angliam
               ,
               fiat
               ,
               fiat
               .
               O
               Iesu
               ,
               Convert
               England
               ;
               let
               it
               be
               done
               ,
               let
               it
               come
               to
               pass
               .
            
             These
             are
             onely
             the
             outsides
             of
             their
             Profession
             ,
             if
             you
             desire
             to
             rip
             up
             the
             heart
             ,
             guts
             ,
             and
             bowels
             of
             these
             treacherous
             Wolves
             (
             or
             holy
             Fathers
             )
             you
             have
             it
             in
             these
             two
             Particulars
             .
             I.
             Their
             Interrogatory
             ,
             or
             Confessions
             .
             II.
             Their
             Doctrine
             ,
             or
             Gospel
             .
             Touching
             the
             first
             ,
             (
             because
             I
             will
             not
             spend
             time
             in
             this
             particular
             already
             published
             )
             I
             refer
             you
             to
             
               Peter
               du
               Moulin
            
             ,
             which
             is
             entituled
             ,
             
               Novauté
               de
               Papisme
            
             ,
             where
             you
             may
             at
             large
             read
             those
             abominable
             abuses
             committed
             in
             their
             Interrogatories
             .
             Touching
             the
             latter
             ,
             (
             viz.
             their
             Doctrine
             )
             I
             shall
             onely
             give
             you
             a
             taste
             ,
             (
             some
             having
             written
             largely
             on
             this
             subject
             )
             and
             not
             of
             every
             particular
             ,
             but
             onely
             some
             droppings
             ,
             each
             whereof
             are
             no
             less
             than
             deadly
             poisons
             ;
             but
             we
             will
             not
             fear
             to
             be
             infected
             by
             any
             of
             them
             ,
             because
             (
             blessed
             be
             God
             )
             this
             Age
             is
             provided
             with
             Antidotes
             and
             precious
             Preservatives
             against
             that
             Contagion
             .
          
        
         
           
             
               CHAP.
               II.
            
             Their
             
               Order
               of
               the
               Virgin
               Mary
            
             unbowell'd
             ,
             with
             the
             Garbage
             of
             intolerable
             Blasphemies
             in
             that
             their
             
               New
               Gospel
            
             .
          
           
             THe
             Reader
             must
             note
             ,
             that
             in
             this
             latter
             Age
             ,
             the
             Cup
             of
             Abominations
             was
             almost
             drunk
             up
             and
             emptied
             ,
             even
             to
             the
             very
             dregs
             ,
             (
             viz.
             the
             Idolatries
             and
             Superstitions
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             
             Rome
             ,
             that
             Scarlet
             Whore
             )
             having
             made
             drunk
             many
             of
             the
             Inhabitants
             of
             the
             Earth
             therewith
             ;
             but
             in
             this
             exigent
             and
             extremity
             ,
             other
             Locusts
             came
             flying
             out
             of
             the
             bottomless
             Pit
             ,
             to
             repair
             the
             ruines
             of
             the
             Romish
             State
             ,
             and
             to
             replenish
             her
             golden
             Cup
             with
             a
             new
             supply
             of
             Spiritual
             Fornications
             ;
             to
             which
             end
             ,
             they
             have
             (
             first
             )
             revived
             many
             devilish
             Doctrines
             ,
             half
             dead
             ,
             and
             damned
             in
             the
             former
             Ages
             ;
             and
             what
             in
             former
             times
             were
             scarce
             mentioned
             in
             converse
             by
             the
             worst
             of
             their
             Predecessors
             ,
             is
             now
             by
             them
             preached
             on
             the
             house-tops
             .
             And
             (
             secondly
             )
             not
             so
             content
             ,
             the
             better
             to
             fill
             her
             Cup
             brim-full
             with
             the
             Quintessaence
             of
             most
             refined
             abominations
             ,
             they
             have
             hatched
             many
             horrible
             Doctrines
             ,
             and
             hellish
             Opinions
             ,
             never
             heard
             of
             in
             the
             elder
             Ages
             ;
             which
             are
             such
             exquisite
             Infections
             to
             a
             mans
             Soul
             ,
             that
             the
             Purple
             Whore
             hath
             willingly
             thrown
             away
             a
             great
             part
             of
             her
             old
             Drugs
             ,
             to
             make
             room
             for
             the
             new
             and
             more
             precious
             poisons
             confected
             by
             the
             Jesuits
             :
             Popery
             being
             much
             altered
             since
             the
             Jesuits
             started
             up
             ,
             (
             which
             Luther
             call'd
             the
             Devils
             last
             Fart
             )
             both
             in
             their
             Service
             (
             as
             may
             be
             seen
             in
             their
             Missals
             and
             Breviaries
             )
             and
             in
             their
             Ceremonies
             (
             as
             appears
             in
             their
             Pontificals
             and
             Ceremonials
             ,
             comparing
             the
             old
             and
             new
             together
             .
             )
          
           
             
               Of
               the
               first
               sort
               of
               Poisons
               are
               these
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               That
               an
               Image
               of
               God
               or
               Christ
               is
               to
               be
               worshipped
               with
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               with
               the
               same
               Worship
               as
               God
               himself
               .
               So
               teach
               Gretser
               ,
               and
               
                 Greg.
                 dae
                 Valent.
              
               and
               say
               ,
               It
               is
               the
               common
               and
               receiv'd
               opinion
               .
            
             
               (
               2.
               )
               That
               God
               hath
               divided
               his
               Kingdom
               with
               the
               Virgin
               Mary
               ,
               keeping
               Justice
               to
               himself
               ,
               but
               committing
               Mercy
               unto
               her
               .
            
             
               (
               3.
               )
               That
               a
               man
               may
               appeal
               from
               Gods
               Justice
               ,
               to
               the
               Mercy
               of
               the
               Virgin
               Mary
               .
               These
               two
               Biel
               and
               
                 Bernardine
                 de
                 Bust
              
               do
               teach
               ,
               and
               Possevine
               the
               Jesuit
               highly
               commends
               those
               Books
               .
            
             
               (
               4.
               )
               That
               the
               Pope
               is
               superior
               to
               the
               Emperor
               ,
               not
               onely
               in
               Spirituals
               ,
               but
               in
               Temporals
               ,
               and
               ought
               to
               have
               precedence
               before
               him
               .
               So
               teacheth
               
                 Liber
                 Sacrarum
                 Ceremoniarum
                 Romanae
                 Ecclesiae
              
               ,
               which
               is
               highly
               commended
               by
               Bellarmine
               ,
               and
               Passevinus
               also
               .
               These
               and
               many
               others
               are
               by
               them
               revived
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               Of
               the
               second
               sort
               are
               these
               .
            
             
               (
               1.
               )
               That
               God
               hath
               made
               the
               Virgin
               Mary
               partaker
               of
               his
               Divine
               Power
               and
               Majesty
               (
               as
               far
               as
               he
               may
               .
               )
               So
               
                 Horatius
                 Tursellinus
              
               a
               Jesuit
               .
            
             
               (
               2.
               )
               .
               That
               a
               man
               shall
               oftentimes
               be
               sooner
               heard
               by
               God
               ,
               through
               the
               Mediation
               of
               the
               Virgin
               Mary
               ,
               than
               of
               Jesus
               Christ.
               
                 Chrisostoma
                 Visit
                 a
                 Cistertian
              
               ,
               and
               is
               allowed
               by
               Possevinus
               .
            
             
               (
               3.
               )
               That
               a
               man
               may
               Equivocate
               before
               a
               Magistrate
               ,
               
                 Azorius
                 ,
                 Tollet
              
               ,
               and
               all
               Jesuits
               .
            
             
               (
               4.
               )
               That
               Heresie
               makes
               a
               man
               uncapable
               of
               a
               Kingdom
               ,
               and
               makes
               him
               a
               Usurper
               ,
               who
               is
               otherwise
               a
               lawful
               King
               ,
               
                 viz.
                 Marianus
                 Simanca
                 ,
                 Bozius
              
               ,
               and
               others
               allowed
               by
               the
               Jesuits
               .
            
             
               (
               5.
               )
               That
               the
               Pope
               hath
               power
               not
               only
               to
               pronounce
               what
               is
               Heresie
               ,
               but
               after
               that
               to
               deprive
               Kings
               ,
               and
               to
               dispose
               of
               their
               Kingdoms
               ,
               as
               he
               thinks
               best
               .
               
                 viz.
                 Rosseus
              
               and
               others
               allowed
               by
               them
               .
               With
               many
               other
               ,
               not
               convenient
               here
               to
               be
               particularized
               ,
               which
               the
               former
               times
               never
               heard
               of
               ,
               at
               least
               in
               such
               manner
               as
               now
               they
               be
               holden
               .
               But
               seeing
               they
               are
               all
               of
               two
               sorts
               ,
               either
               touching
               the
               Crown
               of
               Christ
               himself
               ,
               or
               the
               Crowns
               of
               Kings
               ,
               his
               Deputies
               on
               earth
               ;
               I
               will
               desire
               you
               to
               be
               contented
               with
               one
               example
               of
               both
               Sorts
               .
               Touching
               the
               Crowns
               of
               Kings
               &c.
               
               Thus
               teacheth
               a
               Jesuit
               too
               well
               known
               in
               
                 England
                 .
                 viz.
              
               It
               is
               the
               judgment
               of
               all
               Catholicks
               ,
               Divines
               ,
               and
               Lawyers
               ,
               and
               it
               is
               certain
               ,
               and
               
                 de
                 Fide
              
               ,
               that
               what
               Christian
               Prince
               soever
               ,
               doth
               apparently
               fall
               from
               the
               Catholick
               Religion
               ,
               and
               would
               also
               draw
               others
               with
               him
               ,
               doth
               
                 ipso
                 facto
              
               forthwith
               fall
               from
               all
               Right
               ,
               Title
               ,
               Place
               and
               Power
               of
               their
               Kingdoms
               or
               Dominions
               ,
               by
               force
               both
               of
               Gods
               and
               mans
               Laws
               ,
               and
               this
               before
               any
               Sentence
               be
               pronounced
               against
               him
               by
               the
               Pope
               :
               and
               that
               all
               his
               Subjects
               are
               free
               from
               the
               Oaths
               they
               have
               made
               to
               Him
               :
               and
               they
               may
               (
               nay
               they
               ought
               )
               to
               put
               him
               down
               ,
               and
               cast
               him
               out
               from
               all
               Government
               as
               an
               Heretick
               ,
               an
               Apostate
               ,
               and
               an
               enemy
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               the
               Common-weal
               ,
               &c.
               
               And
               this
               Doctrine
               ,
               is
               certain
               ,
               undoubted
               ,
               and
               refined
               .
               See
               the
               Book
               called
               ,
               
                 Andreae
                 Philopatris
                 responsio
                 ad
                 Edictum
                 Elizabethae
                 anno
              
               91.
               
               Sect.
               2.
               artic
               .
               157.
               pag.
               109.
               
               
                 Editionis
                 Aug.
              
               1592.
               
               This
               English
               Jesuit
               (
               of
               whom
               I
               but
               now
               spake
               )
               is
               
                 Arthur
                 Creswell
              
               .
               Alas
               that
               we
               should
               live
               to
               hear
               such
               Doctrine
               taught
               !
               especially
               by
               an
               English
               man
               ,
               
               but
               whereas
               he
               stiles
               himself
               a
               
                 Divine
                 and
                 a
                 Priest
                 of
                 Rome
                 ,
              
               we
               thence
               conclude
               ,
               that
               he
               carried
               no
               such
               learning
               with
               him
               out
               of
               England
               ,
               but
               found
               it
               at
               Rome
               concerning
               Christ.
               That
               which
               I
               have
               afore
               set
               down
               ,
               is
               vile
               and
               wicked
               ,
               and
               such
               as
               the
               Elder
               world
               ,
               and
               misty
               times
               of
               Popery
               would
               have
               abhorred
               :
               but
               there
               is
               one
               impiety
               of
               late
               broched
               by
               one
               Jesuit
               ,
               (
               
                 Clarus
                 Bonarscius
              
               )
               and
               Possivine
               the
               Jesuit
               in
               the
               name
               of
               all
               others
               approves
               of
               it
               .
               )
               So
               horrible
               and
               heinous
               ,
               that
               I
               want
               words
               to
               express
               it
               ;
               but
               this
               I
               can
               say
               .
               It
               is
               such
               as
               the
               world
               never
               yet
               heard
               of
               ,
               such
               as
               the
               ages
               past
               feared
               not
               ,
               and
               the
               future
               will
               not
               believe
               ,
               nay
               such
               as
               we
               in
               these
               days
               would
               not
               believe
               of
               our
               very
               enemies
               ,
               if
               the
               Evidence
               of
               the
               fact
               made
               it
               not
               past
               all
               denyal
               and
               excuse
               ;
               for
               ,
               would
               a
               man
               imagin
               that
               they
               who
               profess
               themselves
               the
               Servants
               of
               
                 Iesus
                 Christ
              
               above
               other
               men
               ,
               should
               conceive
               of
               Him
               ,
               speak
               to
               Him
               ,
               and
               play
               with
               Him
               ,
               as
               with
               a
               sucking
               Child
               in
               his
               Mothers
               arms
               ?
               Nay
               that
               is
               nothing
               ,
               they
               make
               Him
               an
               underling
               to
               a
               woman
               ,
               and
               not
               his
               Person
               only
               ,
               but
               his
               Blood
               and
               Merits
               ,
               comparing
               His
               blood
               and
               the
               Virgin
               Maries
               milk
               together
               ,
               and
               upon
               comparison
               find
               them
               so
               equal
               ,
               that
               they
               mix
               them
               together
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               mixture
               finds
               the
               milk
               so
               excellent
               ,
               that
               they
               prefer
               it
               above
               and
               before
               the
               Blood
               ,
               as
               a
               thing
               more
               precious
               ,
               and
               with
               which
               they
               may
               not
               be
               so
               bold
               ,
               as
               with
               the
               blood
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               fear
               not
               to
               affirm
               that
               the
               Corruption
               of
               our
               Nature
               ,
               and
               sins
               of
               our
               Soul
               are
               healed
               as
               well
               by
               her
               Milk
               ,
               as
               by
               Christs
               blood
               .
               A
               Blasphemy
               whereat
               the
               Angels
               will
               shrink
               ,
               and
               the
               very
               Devils
               tremble
               ,
               and
               yet
               no
               doubt
               but
               we
               shall
               find
               Jesuits
               will
               defend
               it
               .
            
          
           
             Before
             I
             come
             to
             speak
             of
             the
             Approbation
             of
             this
             Author
             [
             
               Clarus
               Bonarscius
            
             ]
             who
             vents
             such
             abominable
             Stuff
             ,
             and
             likewise
             a
             discovery
             of
             the
             Ladies
             of
             Hall
             ,
             and
             Sichem
             (
             who
             are
             the
             occasion
             of
             
               This
               New
               Gospel
            
             )
             I
             shall
             relate
             to
             the
             world
             one
             particular
             expression
             of
             a
             Jesuit
             ,
             who
             preach'd
             in
             Ausperg
             in
             the
             year
             1583
             ,
             and
             his
             Text
             being
             these
             words
             ,
             
               We
               are
               made
               a
               Spectale
               unto
               God
               ,
               Angels
               ,
               and
               the
               World.
            
             In
             his
             Sermon
             he
             compared
             the
             
               Iesuits
               Order
            
             to
             Nebuchadnezzars
             Image
             :
             Our
             Father
             Ignatius
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             is
             the
             
               Golden
               Head
            
             ,
             together
             with
             those
             who
             lived
             with
             him
             :
             but
             when
             the
             first
             10
             Fathers
             were
             dead
             ,
             others
             followed
             ,
             nothing
             so
             good
             as
             the
             first
             ,
             and
             these
             were
             the
             
               breasts
               and
               arms
               of
               Silver
            
             .
             Then
             our
             Society
             being
             enlarged
             from
             60
             to
             many
             hundreds
             ,
             it
             grew
             in
             Greatness
             :
             
             but
             decayed
             in
             Goodness
             ,
             and
             then
             most
             of
             them
             were
             Idle-bellies
             ,
             and
             such
             whose
             god
             was
             their
             bellie
             ,
             and
             these
             are
             the
             
               Bellies
               and
               Thighs
               of
               Brass
            
             ;
             and
             then
             still
             growing
             in
             number
             ,
             and
             falling
             into
             more
             Voluptuousness
             ,
             and
             carnality
             ,
             they
             were
             so
             drowned
             in
             pleasures
             ,
             that
             their
             hearts
             were
             harden'd
             against
             all
             good
             councel
             ,
             these
             were
             the
             
               Legs
               of
               Iron
            
             ;
             and
             lastly
             many
             of
             us
             are
             such
             ,
             as
             though
             they
             live
             in
             our
             Golden
             Society
             ,
             yet
             they
             are
             all
             together
             earthly
             minded
             men
             ,
             and
             these
             be
             the
             
               Feet
               of
               Clay
            
             .
          
           
             Hereupon
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               it
               is
               out
               of
               all
               doubt
               that
               as
               our
               Society
               suddenly
               begun
               ,
               so
               shall
               it
               suddenly
               come
               to
               nought
               ,
               seeing
               it
               daily
               falls
               from
               ill
               to
               worse
            
             ;
             O
             my
             brethren
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             such
             a
             Spectacle
             are
             we
             made
             !
             Now
             therefore
             ,
             least
             this
             Image
             of
             ours
             be
             broken
             in
             pieces
             (
             as
             that
             other
             was
             ,
             )
             we
             must
             go
             to
             our
             Father
             Ignatius
             ,
             that
             good
             Alchymist
             ,
             and
             learn
             of
             him
             how
             we
             may
             be
             Transformed
             from
             
               Clay
               and
               Iron
            
             ,
             into
             Gold
             again
             :
             Let
             us
             therefore
             go
             into
             the
             furnace
             and
             purge
             our selves
             .
             Thus
             far
             the
             Jesuits
             Sermon
             .
             But
             if
             their
             lives
             be
             look'd
             at
             for
             the
             30
             years
             since
             he
             spake
             ,
             we
             shall
             find
             ,
             that
             either
             they
             could
             not
             speak
             with
             Ignatius
             ,
             or
             if
             they
             did
             ;
             he
             was
             no
             true
             Alchymist
             ,
             but
             a
             Quacksalver
             ,
             and
             could
             not
             direct
             them
             ;
             or
             if
             he
             did
             the
             furnace
             is
             too
             hot
             ,
             for
             all
             the
             world
             can
             witness
             they
             are
             not
             purged
             from
             their
             Ambition
             ,
             Covetousness
             ,
             Treacheries
             ,
             Deceitfulness
             ,
             and
             in
             special
             from
             their
             Blood
             ,
             and
             Cruelties
             ,
             (
             which
             appears
             in
             that
             this
             is
             their
             Maxim
             )
             
               Nisi
               Religio
               Lutherana
               ferro
               &
               igne
               tollatur
               ,
               Eccles.
               Romana
               pacem
               &
               tranquillitatem
               habere
               non
               poterit
               .
               Unless
               the
               Religion
               taught
               by
            
             Luther
             
               be
               removed
               by
               the
               Sword
               ,
               and
               Fire
               ,
               the
               Church
               of
            
             Room
             
               will
               never
               enjoy
               peace
               and
               quietness
               .
            
             See
             the
             book
             called
             
               Epistolar
               .
               Iesuiticar
               .
               Libellus
               Agab
               .
               Bariaco
               99
               in
               Epist.
               art
               .
            
             11.
             pag.
             66.
             
          
           
             I
             come
             now
             to
             shew
             the
             world
             the
             Occasion
             of
             this
             Jesuitical
             Blasphemy
             ;
             
               Iustus
               Lipsius
            
             ,
             a
             man
             of
             learning
             enough
             ,
             but
             too
             much
             levity
             ,
             having
             run
             over
             all
             Religions
             ,
             and
             at
             last
             set
             up
             his
             rest
             in
             Popery
             ,
             fell
             in
             his
             declining
             and
             doting
             days
             to
             open
             Idolatry
             :
             and
             as
             he
             never
             troubled
             himself
             much
             with
             Christ
             in
             his
             life
             ,
             (
             whose
             name
             a
             man
             shall
             seldom
             find
             if
             ever
             in
             his
             Books
             ,
             )
             so
             at
             his
             end
             ,
             wanting
             matter
             (
             it
             seems
             )
             to
             magnifie
             Christ
             ,
             he
             writes
             2
             Books
             in
             praise
             and
             honour
             of
             2
             Idols
             ,
             viz.
             2
             old
             rotten
             ,
             or
             2
             new
             forged
             Pictures
             of
             a
             woman
             with
             her
             Child
             in
             her
             arms
             ;
             which
             must
             needs
             be
             taken
             for
             Pictures
             of
             our
             Lady
             :
             
             wherein
             the
             prophane
             wretch
             blusheth
             not
             to
             write
             ,
             that
             at
             these
             2
             Images
             ,
             there
             are
             more
             and
             greater
             Miracles
             wrought
             ,
             than
             the
             Scriptures
             speak
             of
             to
             be
             done
             by
             Christ
             himself
             .
             A
             learned
             
               Low
               Country
            
             Divine
             wondring
             that
             such
             Owles
             durst
             flie
             abroad
             at
             Noon
             light
             ,
             and
             such
             trumpery
             be
             set
             to
             sale
             in
             these
             days
             of
             knowledg
             wrote
             a
             short
             reproof
             of
             the
             Impieties
             utter'd
             in
             the
             first
             of
             these
             books
             ,
             which
             is
             
               De
               Virgine
               Hallensi
            
             (
             of
             the
             Lady
             of
             Hall
             )
             wherein
             because
             the
             Jesuits
             were
             also
             touched
             ,
             as
             being
             the
             Fathers
             of
             such
             fooleries
             ,
             and
             the
             makers
             of
             those
             bolts
             ,
             which
             such
             fools
             as
             Lipsius
             do
             shoot
             ,
             thereupon
             a
             Jesuit
             of
             Antwerp
             calling
             himself
             
               Clarus
               Bonarscius
            
             (
             but
             his
             true
             name
             being
             
               Carolus
               Scribonius
            
             )
             taking
             upon
             him
             in
             a
             Jesuitical
             pride
             ,
             the
             general
             quarrel
             of
             the
             whole
             Order
             of
             the
             Jesuits
             ,
             undertakes
             to
             defend
             their
             innocency
             ,
             and
             their
             honour
             against
             all
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             to
             that
             end
             writes
             a
             book
             ,
             and
             calls
             it
             ,
             
               The
               great
               Theater
               of
               the
               Iesuits
               Honour
               ,
               Amphitheatrum
               Honoris
               ,
               in
               quo
               Calvinistarum
               in
               Societatem
               criminationes
               jugulatae
               .
            
             Wherein
             after
             many
             blasphemies
             against
             Christ
             ,
             and
             slanders
             against
             Princes
             ,
             all
             kind
             of
             lyes
             against
             our
             Ministers
             and
             Professors
             ,
             he
             comes
             at
             last
             to
             defend
             their
             friend
             Lipsius
             ,
             and
             his
             Legend
             of
             our
             Lady
             of
             Hall.
             And
             after
             he
             hath
             abused
             him
             that
             wrote
             against
             it
             ,
             with
             all
             despightful
             terms
             ,
             and
             rail'd
             most
             artificially
             ,
             wherein
             he
             excells
             all
             other
             Jesuits
             ,
             (
             Parsons
             excepted
             )
             as
             far
             as
             they
             ,
             all
             other
             Papists
             ,
             he
             makes
             a
             transition
             from
             rayling
             on
             men
             ,
             to
             playing
             with
             God
             :
             and
             from
             disgracing
             Princes
             ,
             to
             dallying
             with
             
               Iesus
               Christ
            
             ,
             and
             not
             only
             defends
             the
             Legend
             of
             Hall
             ,
             written
             by
             Lipsius
             ,
             but
             farther
             to
             shew
             his
             own
             devotion
             ,
             he
             makes
             a
             Poem
             ,
             not
             to
             the
             honour
             of
             God
             ,
             or
             of
             Christ
             the
             Mediator
             ,
             but
             to
             our
             Lady
             of
             Hall
             ,
             and
             the
             Child
             Jesus
             .
             Wherein
             ,
             whether
             the
             Verse
             be
             better
             ,
             or
             the
             matter
             worse
             is
             hard
             to
             tell
             ;
             but
             whether
             his
             Devotion
             therein
             is
             greater
             to
             a
             Creature
             ,
             or
             his
             Blasphemy
             against
             the
             Blood
             of
             the
             Mediator
             ,
             let
             the
             Cristian
             Reader
             judg
             ,
             by
             the
             Poem
             it self
             (
             which
             shall
             be
             manifested
             word
             for
             word
             ,
             after
             I
             have
             shewn
             you
             the
             Approbation
             of
             the
             Author
             ,
             and
             given
             you
             the
             discourse
             of
             the
             Ladies
             of
             Hall
             and
             Sichem
             ,
             shewing
             you
             particularly
             the
             occasion
             of
             this
             their
             New
             Gospel
             .
             )
          
           
             In
             the
             next
             place
             ,
             I
             will
             shew
             you
             how
             highly
             the
             Author
             of
             this
             Poem
             is
             Approved
             .
             
               Clarus
               Bonarscius
            
             (
             otherwise
             called
             
               Carolus
               Scribonius
            
             )
             is
             a
             Jesuit
             now
             living
             at
             Antwerp
             ,
             and
             of
             much
             account
             amongst
             them
             ,
             he
             writ
             the
             
               Iesuits
               Theater
               of
               
               Honour
            
             (
             before
             mentioned
             )
             and
             spewed
             this
             Blasphemy
             out
             of
             his
             unclean
             heart
             ,
             and
             whereas
             both
             the
             Author
             and
             his
             book
             deserved
             the
             Fire
             and
             Halter
             ;
             it
             was
             so
             far
             from
             being
             misliked
             in
             the
             Romish
             Synagogue
             ,
             or
             any
             way
             censured
             ;
             that
             since
             the
             book
             hath
             been
             reprinted
             ,
             and
             the
             Author
             and
             his
             book
             stand
             enrolled
             ,
             approved
             and
             commended
             (
             in
             their
             great
             Volumes
             set
             out
             for
             that
             purpose
             )
             for
             good
             and
             Catholick
             .
             
               Clari
               Bornarscij
               Amphitheatrum
               Honoris
               Iesuitici
               ,
               in
               quo
               Calvinistarum
               in
               Societatem
               Iesu
               criminationes
               jugulatae
               .
               Prostant
               Palaeopoli
            
             1605
             ,
             
               &
               postea
            
             1606.
             
             [
             
               Palaeopoli
               hoc
               est
               Antuerpiae
            
             ]
             
               Haec
               Possevinus
               Iesuita
               in
               Apparatu
               Sacro
               .
               Tom.
            
             1.
             
               lit
               .
               C.
               pag.
            
             357
             
               Editionis
               ultimae
            
             .
             And
             it
             is
             to
             be
             noted
             ,
             that
             these
             Volums
             of
             Possevine
             contain
             only
             an
             Inrolement
             and
             Approbation
             of
             no
             other
             other
             writers
             ,
             save
             such
             as
             are
             approved
             Romish
             Catholicks
             ,
             and
             are
             set
             out
             with
             great
             and
             publick
             allowance
             of
             the
             Romish
             State.
             Besides
             let
             all
             men
             know
             ,
             the
             Book
             stands
             yet
             uncensur'd
             ,
             and
             the
             man
             lives
             still
             unpunish'd
             ,
             nay
             unreproved
             ,
             or
             rather
             commended
             and
             rewarded
             for
             it
             ;
             therefore
             this
             cannot
             be
             called
             an
             obscure
             ,
             or
             private
             fact
             of
             the
             Romish
             Church
             .
          
           
             Now
             follows
             a
             Discourse
             of
             the
             Ladies
             of
             Hall
             and
             Sichem
             ,
             shewing
             particularly
             the
             occasion
             of
             
               this
               New
               Gospel
            
             .
             The
             blessed
             
               Mother
               of
               Our
               Lord
            
             ,
             as
             the
             Church
             in
             all
             ages
             hath
             done
             ,
             so
             doth
             ours
             ,
             willingly
             honour
             ,
             as
             the
             most
             blessed
             of
             Women
             ,
             yet
             as
             a
             Creature
             ,
             and
             as
             one
             Saved
             by
             
               her
               Son
            
             ,
             that
             
               Saviour
               in
               whom
               her
               Spirit
               rejoyced
               .
            
             We
             know
             and
             acknowledg
             that
             not
             she
             but
             the
             
               Holy
               Ghost
            
             hath
             said
             ,
             that
             
               all
               generations
               shall
               call
               her
               Blessed
               :
            
             yet
             we
             must
             confess
             ,
             we
             are
             of
             that
             Fathers
             Religion
             who
             said
             ,
             
               her
               Spiritual
               bearing
               of
               Christ
               was
               happier
               than
               her
               carnal
               ,
               and
               Her self
               more
               blessed
               by
               Conceiving
               Christ
               in
               her
               heart
               ,
               than
               in
               her
               woomb
               ,
               and
               by
               believing
               in
               him
               ,
               than
               by
               bearing
               him
               ,
               for
               her
               bearing
               him
               in
               her
               body
               would
               not
               have
               Saved
               her
               soul
               ,
               if
               she
               had
               not
               more
               happily
               have
               born
               him
               in
               her
               heart
               .
            
             (
             August
             .
             lib.
             de
             Virg.
             )
             And
             in
             another
             place
             ,
             
               She
               was
               happy
               and
               blessed
               ,
               not
               because
               in
               her
               The
               Word
               was
               made
               flesh
               ,
               but
               because
               she
               heard
               the
               Word
               of
               God
               and
               kept
               it
               .
            
             This
             her
             blessedness
             far
             be
             it
             from
             us
             to
             impeach
             ,
             and
             who
             would
             not
             yield
             her
             all
             blessedness
             and
             honour
             that
             a
             Creature
             may
             have
             ,
             of
             whom
             GOD
             vouchsafed
             to
             take
             the
             flesh
             of
             Man
             ?
             And
             if
             any
             of
             our
             Religion
             hath
             spoken
             any
             thing
             of
             Her
             ,
             that
             may
             in
             the
             least
             blemish
             her
             blessed
             State
             ,
             it
             was
             not
             done
             in
             any
             the
             least
             contempt
             of
             her
             ,
             but
             in
             the
             zeal
             they
             bear
             
             to
             the
             honour
             of
             their
             Saviour
             ,
             whom
             they
             held
             dishonoured
             by
             the
             unequal
             comparing
             of
             her
             with
             HIM
             .
             For
             what
             will
             not
             a
             Christian's
             zeal
             cause
             him
             to
             do
             when
             he
             seeth
             his
             GOD
             dishonoured
             ?
             Who
             would
             have
             thought
             that
             Moses
             would
             so
             carelesly
             have
             cast
             out
             of
             his
             hands
             ,
             so
             precious
             a
             Jewel
             as
             were
             the
             
               Two
               Tables
               ,
               written
               with
               the
               finger
               of
               God
               ?
            
             And
             yet
             when
             he
             heard
             the
             Name
             of
             THE
             LORD
             Blasphemed
             ,
             he
             forgot
             himself
             and
             Them
             ,
             and
             as
             though
             he
             remembred
             
               none
               but
               GOD
            
             he
             threw
             them
             away
             ,
             and
             brake
             them
             in
             pieces
             .
             If
             Mose's
             zeal
             makes
             his
             hastiness
             excusable
             ,
             then
             no
             reason
             to
             condemn
             them
             ,
             whose
             zeal
             gave
             passion
             to
             their
             passions
             ,
             and
             caused
             them
             for
             the
             honour
             of
             the
             Creator
             ,
             to
             forget
             the
             priviledg
             of
             a
             Creature
             ;
             and
             I
             dare
             say
             there
             was
             never
             man
             of
             our
             profession
             ,
             that
             presumed
             to
             touch
             the
             very
             Skirt
             of
             her
             glory
             ,
             unless
             they
             saw
             her
             set
             in
             comparison
             with
             God
             ,
             or
             
               Iesus
               Christ
            
             ,
             thereby
             eclipsing
             the
             glory
             of
             
               Gods
               mercy
            
             ,
             and
             the
             worthiness
             of
             
               Christs
               Satisfaction
            
             ,
             which
             seeing
             the
             Romish
             Church
             dare
             offer
             to
             do
             ,
             we
             hold
             it
             our
             duty
             to
             be
             zealous
             for
             the
             Glory
             of
             our
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             prerogatives
             of
             our
             Saviour
             .
             If
             it
             be
             said
             they
             match
             her
             not
             with
             God
             ,
             or
             Christ
             ,
             I
             answer
             they
             do
             ,
             and
             that
             in
             such
             a
             measure
             ,
             as
             we
             dare
             pronounce
             Her
             ,
             or
             any
             Angel
             accursed
             ,
             who
             should
             either
             arrogate
             or
             accept
             of
             that
             ,
             which
             the
             Romish
             Religion
             ascribes
             unto
             her
             .
             Too
             good
             evidence
             hereof
             hath
             been
             seen
             in
             all
             ages
             ,
             for
             these
             200
             years
             last
             past
             ,
             wherein
             they
             have
             fallen
             from
             honouring
             her
             as
             a
             Saint
             ,
             to
             magnifie
             her
             as
             a
             Mediator
             ;
             to
             pray
             to
             her
             as
             to
             a
             God
             ,
             to
             trust
             in
             her
             as
             in
             a
             Saviour
             .
             Many
             particulars
             have
             been
             specified
             by
             several
             of
             our
             Writers
             ,
             which
             by
             our
             adversaries
             could
             never
             be
             denyed
             ,
             (
             they
             are
             so
             Evident
             )
             and
             yet
             were
             they
             neither
             recanted
             or
             removed
             but
             contrarywise
             they
             have
             proceeded
             from
             evil
             to
             worse
             ,
             till
             their
             Blasphemies
             have
             pierced
             the
             Heavens
             ,
             and
             touched
             the
             Crown
             of
             the
             Almighty
             ,
             and
             confronted
             the
             
               Wounds
               ,
               Merits
            
             ,
             and
             Blood
             of
             our
             Saviour
             ,
             (
             as
             by
             and
             by
             it
             will
             appear
             .
             )
          
           
             But
             above
             all
             ,
             there
             is
             one
             ,
             which
             as
             it
             is
             the
             latest
             ,
             so
             it
             is
             the
             fowlest
             ,
             and
             wherein
             Popish
             Blasphemy
             is
             at
             that
             height
             ,
             as
             now
             it
             gives
             hope
             to
             all
             Christians
             ,
             that
             their
             prayers
             are
             heard
             ,
             her
             end
             is
             at
             hand
             ,
             and
             that
             
               her
               Iniquity
               is
               come
               up
               before
               God
               ,
            
             and
             there
             remains
             nothing
             but
             the
             revenging
             hand
             of
             God
             to
             be
             stretched
             out
             against
             her
             .
             We
             have
             it
             not
             from
             the
             report
             of
             Merchants
             ,
             from
             the
             Letters
             of
             the
             Ports
             ,
             from
             the
             Intelligence
             of
             Ambassadors
             ,
             for
             then
             our
             Adversaries
             might
             suspect
             it
             :
             nor
             from
             the
             report
             
             or
             writings
             of
             our
             own
             men
             ,
             for
             then
             let
             not
             the
             World
             believe
             us
             ;
             but
             we
             have
             it
             from
             the
             Fountain
             it self
             ,
             even
             from
             the
             Record
             ,
             wherein
             it
             is
             written
             with
             the
             Authors
             hand
             .
             Thus
             it
             is
             then
             amongst
             the
             late
             devices
             that
             Rome
             hath
             forged
             to
             uphold
             their
             ungodly
             Hierarchie
             ,
             a
             principal
             is
             their
             
               art
               of
               Miracles
            
             ,
             that
             in
             many
             Churches
             they
             pretend
             to
             more
             Miracles
             than
             Sermons
             ;
             but
             alas
             daily
             experience
             sheweth
             they
             are
             but
             
               lying
               wonders
            
             .
             Now
             because
             such
             tricks
             are
             most
             effectual
             to
             delude
             the
             common
             people
             ,
             and
             finding
             their
             Cause
             had
             lost
             much
             ground
             of
             late
             in
             Christendom
             ,
             [
             for
             in
             80
             years
             ,
             the
             Pope
             lost
             all
             
               England
               ,
               Scotland
               ,
               Ireland
               ,
               Denmark
               ,
               Sweden
               ,
            
             and
             a
             great
             part
             of
             
               Germany
               ,
               France
               ,
               Switzerland
               ,
               Poland
               ,
            
             and
             Hungary
             ,
             ]
             therefore
             to
             recover
             themselves
             and
             to
             regain
             credit
             to
             their
             forlorn
             cause
             ,
             they
             have
             by
             the
             craft
             of
             Machivilian
             Iesuits
             (
             as
             Watson
             their
             brother
             Priest
             often
             stiles
             them
             )
             so
             far
             prvailed
             that
             scarce
             a
             month
             passeth
             ,
             wherein
             some
             new
             Image
             of
             our
             Lady
             is
             not
             found
             ,
             or
             some
             strange
             miracle
             and
             wonders
             heard
             of
             .
             Five
             years
             ago
             they
             caused
             a
             story
             to
             be
             written
             ,
             and
             published
             ,
             [
             See
             ,
             the
             Book
             called
             
               Iust.
               Lipsij
               Diva
               .
               Uirg
               .
               Hallensis
               .
            
             ]
             Wherein
             they
             blush
             not
             to
             make
             people
             believe
             ,
             that
             more
             Miracles
             ,
             and
             greater
             then
             Christ
             did
             ,
             have
             been
             and
             are
             daily
             done
             at
             Hall
             ,
             (
             a
             Town
             on
             the
             borders
             of
             Brabant
             and
             Henault
             )
             by
             the
             Virgin
             Mary
             ,
             at
             a
             Picture
             of
             hers
             in
             a
             Chappel
             there
             :
             and
             this
             is
             set
             out
             by
             no
             vulgar
             fellow
             ,
             but
             by
             that
             famous
             Apostate
             Lipsius
             ,
             that
             the
             tale
             may
             carry
             the
             more
             credit
             ;
             and
             the
             Miracles
             are
             not
             of
             ordinary
             but
             of
             the
             highest
             nature
             for
             healing
             frenzies
             ,
             feavers
             ,
             convulsions
             ,
             is
             nothing
             :
             nay
             ,
             Sight
             is
             given
             to
             the
             blind
             :
             and
             whereas
             Christ
             raised
             but
             3
             from
             the
             dead
             (
             that
             we
             know
             of
             )
             our
             Lady
             of
             Hall
             (
             saith
             Lipsius
             )
             gave
             life
             to
             7
             at
             least
             ,
             who
             were
             dead
             :
             Lo
             ,
             here
             how
             far
             short
             Christ
             himself
             is
             of
             his
             Mother
             .
             And
             now
             we
             marvail
             no
             more
             ,
             if
             they
             have
             written
             that
             
               St.
               Francis
               did
               all
               that
               Christ
               did
               ,
               and
               more
               than
               Christ
               did
               ,
            
             seeing
             the
             Picture
             of
             his
             Mother
             can
             do
             more
             than
             he
             did
             .
             
               Georgius
               Fabricius
            
             the
             Popes
             censor
             of
             books
             ,
             in
             his
             allowance
             of
             this
             Legend
             of
             Lipsius
             saith
             ,
             that
             God
             giveth
             and
             communicateth
             divine
             power
             to
             work
             Miracles
             not
             only
             to
             the
             Virgin
             Mary
             ,
             and
             the
             Saints
             ,
             but
             even
             to
             their
             Images
             and
             Pictures
             ;
             and
             Lipsius
             further
             adds
             ,
             that
             God
             suffereth
             so
             many
             Miracles
             to
             be
             done
             by
             their
             very
             Pictures
             ,
             to
             defend
             them
             in
             their
             due
             honour
             ,
             and
             to
             establish
             that
             worship
             which
             they
             do
             unto
             them
             .
             It
             seems
             then
             by
             Popish
             Doctrine
             ,
             God
             doth
             more
             to
             establish
             the
             worshiping
             
             of
             Saints
             (
             and
             such
             Saints
             too
             as
             they
             please
             to
             make
             ,
             as
             afterwards
             )
             than
             his
             own
             Son
             our
             Lord
             
               Iesus
               Christ
               ▪
            
             But
             what
             assurance
             have
             we
             for
             the
             truth
             of
             these
             Miracles
             ?
             Or
             how
             know
             we
             that
             this
             is
             an
             Approved
             Picture
             of
             our
             Lady
             ?
             Lipsius
             answers
             ,
             that
             there
             was
             one
             Sophia
             daughter
             to
             the
             
               Landgrave
               of
               Hess
            
             ,
             by
             his
             Lady
             Saint
             Elisabeth
             (
             a
             Saint
             of
             Pope
             Gregory
             the
             9ths
             ,
             making
             within
             4
             years
             after
             her
             death
             .
             )
             This
             Sophia
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             as
             it
             is
             thought
             ,
             had
             certain
             Images
             of
             our
             Lady
             ,
             given
             to
             her
             by
             her
             mother
             Elisabeth
             ,
             (
             was
             it
             but
             thought
             so
             ,
             and
             must
             we
             now
             believe
             it
             ?
             )
             One
             of
             these
             she
             gave
             to
             the
             Nuns
             of
             the
             Nunry
             at
             Vilvord
             ,
             and
             that
             was
             called
             
               our
               Lady
               of
               Comfort
            
             :
             2
             more
             she
             gave
             to
             
               Madam
               Machtild
            
             or
             Maud
             ,
             her
             husbands
             Sister
             ,
             who
             bestowed
             them
             thus
             .
             One
             she
             gave
             to
             Gravesand
             ,
             another
             to
             Harlem
             ,
             (
             two
             Towns
             in
             Holland
             :
             )
             the
             third
             (
             which
             it
             seems
             stole
             all
             the
             vertue
             from
             the
             other
             )
             to
             Hall
             ,
             a
             Town
             in
             Henault
             ,
             (
             and
             this
             is
             that
             we
             now
             speak
             of
             ;
             )
             And
             to
             add
             more
             credit
             to
             the
             Story
             ,
             he
             tells
             us
             that
             this
             Lady
             Maud
             was
             Mother
             to
             that
             Lady
             Maud
             ,
             who
             bare
             at
             one
             birth
             365
             Children
             ,
             who
             were
             all
             born
             alive
             !
             and
             baptized
             by
             a
             Bishop
             :
             So
             (
             saith
             Lipsius
             )
             this
             is
             that
             Image
             ,
             which
             now
             we
             worship
             at
             Hall
             :
             and
             thus
             strong
             a
             foundation
             hath
             the
             Story
             .
             Now
             we
             are
             all
             unbeleiving
             Hereticks
             (
             and
             like
             dogs
             deserve
             to
             be
             knock'd
             on
             the
             head
             &c.
             )
             if
             we
             will
             not
             believe
             ,
             (
             as
             Lipsius
             assures
             us
             )
             that
             one
             was
             Dispossessed
             of
             a
             Devil
             ,
             who
             was
             before
             this
             Image
             ,
             and
             that
             without
             any
             other
             means
             ;
             and
             that
             10
             at
             least
             were
             delivered
             from
             present
             death
             ,
             but
             by
             calling
             or
             thinking
             upon
             
               Our
               Lady
               at
               Hall
            
             ;
             and
             that
             7
             were
             raised
             from
             Death
             to
             Life
             ,
             being
             but
             laid
             before
             the
             Image
             ;
             and
             in
             one
             Country
             (
             so
             ordinary
             a
             matter
             it
             is
             in
             Popery
             to
             raise
             the
             dead
             )
             all
             these
             were
             raised
             ,
             and
             within
             the
             space
             of
             20
             years
             ;
             Nay
             we
             must
             believe
             that
             when
             a
             Faulkner
             should
             have
             been
             hanged
             for
             losing
             his
             Lords
             Faulkon
             ,
             and
             had
             the
             rope
             about
             his
             neck
             ,
             and
             did
             but
             call
             to
             mind
             the
             
               Lady
               of
               Hall
            
             ,
             forthwith
             the
             Hawk
             came
             flying
             home
             ,
             and
             lighted
             on
             the
             Faulkners
             shoulder
             ,
             and
             so
             saved
             his
             life
             ,
             and
             this
             Lipsius
             is
             not
             ashamed
             to
             affirm
             ;
             And
             the
             Legend
             reports
             for
             as
             great
             a
             Truth
             ,
             that
             a
             Parrat
             (
             who
             had
             got
             out
             of
             Her
             Cage
             ,
             and
             was
             sporting
             abroad
             )
             seeing
             a
             Hawk
             coming
             to
             seize
             on
             her
             ,
             presently
             cryed
             out
             ,
             St.
             
               Thomas
               of
               Becket
            
             save
             me
             ,
             and
             instantly
             the
             Hawk
             fell
             down
             dead
             ,
             and
             the
             Parrat
             was
             Saved
             .
             [
             See
             the
             old
             Legend
             in
             Folio
             ,
             of
             the
             Life
             of
             Thomas
             of
             Canterbury
             ]
             And
             also
             those
             Miracles
             of
             
               St.
               Francis
            
             ,
             so
             far
             
             beyond
             Christ
             or
             his
             Apostles
             ,
             that
             he
             tamed
             wild
             beasts
             ,
             that
             he
             preached
             to
             a
             Woolf
             ,
             (
             in
             Specie
             )
             and
             converted
             him
             from
             his
             Cruelty
             ,
             &c.
             
             [
             I
             wish
             they
             could
             convert
             themselves
             ]
             And
             if
             we
             Hereticks
             will
             not
             believe
             this
             ,
             look
             in
             the
             
               holy
               Book
               of
               Conformities
            
             ,
             and
             there
             you
             shall
             find
             all
             this
             ,
             and
             a
             great
             deal
             more
             ,
             and
             thither
             will
             we
             refer
             our
             Reader
             ,
             (
             not
             worth
             spending
             time
             and
             Paper
             to
             enumerate
             them
             ,
             except
             it
             be
             to
             raise
             our
             laughter
             ,
             and
             drive
             away
             present
             Melancholy
             ,
             )
             but
             we
             have
             other
             business
             ,
             and
             so
             we
             will
             pass
             on
             .
             [
             
               vide
               lib.
               Conformitatum
               Sancti
               Francisci
            
             ,
             ]
             Only
             take
             notice
             ,
             that
             I
             alledg
             these
             (
             or
             may
             aledg
             others
             ,
             but
             that
             I
             blush
             for
             shame
             ,
             )
             out
             of
             the
             book
             of
             Conformities
             ,
             lately
             corrected
             from
             the
             impieties
             and
             follies
             that
             crept
             in
             ,
             100
             ,
             or
             200
             years
             ago
             ,
             and
             printed
             in
             Italy
             within
             these
             20
             years
             ;
             Nay
             the
             Book
             hath
             been
             twice
             printed
             at
             Antwerp
             ,
             and
             once
             at
             Paris
             ,
             with
             allowance
             of
             Authority
             in
             both
             places
             ,
             not
             only
             of
             the
             Censors
             of
             books
             ,
             and
             the
             Archbishop
             of
             the
             place
             ,
             but
             the
             matter
             and
             Miracles
             in
             the
             Book
             are
             confirmed
             with
             the
             Bulls
             of
             2
             Popes
             ,
             one
             of
             Pope
             Nicolas
             ,
             in
             1451.
             the
             other
             of
             Pope
             Clement
             the
             8th
             ,
             within
             these
             few
             years
             .
             Nay
             Possevine
             the
             Jesuit
             in
             his
             
               Apparatus
               Sacer
            
             hath
             published
             to
             the
             world
             ,
             that
             Lipsius
             in
             the
             year
             and
             at
             the
             place
             aforenamed
             ,
             did
             put
             out
             such
             a
             work
             ,
             and
             gives
             him
             special
             commendations
             for
             his
             labours
             in
             that
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             in
             the
             Catholick
             Cause
             .
             And
             so
             far
             was
             Lipsius
             from
             recanting
             ,
             or
             the
             Romish
             Church
             from
             reforming
             this
             ,
             that
             he
             published
             another
             Pamphlet
             ,
             a
             more
             ridiculous
             Legend
             ,
             and
             fraught
             with
             more
             improbabilities
             ,
             and
             impossibilities
             ,
             it
             bears
             this
             Title
             —
             
               Iustus
               Lipsius
               his
               History
               of
               our
               Lady
               of
               Sichem
               ,
               or
               of
               our
               Ladies
               Picture
               of
               the
               Craggy
               Rock
               ,
               or
               Sharp
               hill
               ,
               and
               of
               her
               new
               Miracles
               ,
               and
               benefits
               at
               Antwerp
               .
               1605.
               
            
          
           
             At
             this
             Image
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             are
             wrought
             Miracles
             of
             all
             sorts
             ,
             Apoplexies
             ,
             Epilepsies
             ,
             Gouts
             ,
             and
             all
             kind
             of
             diseases
             are
             healed
             .
             It
             cures
             the
             Lame
             ,
             the
             Blind
             ,
             the
             Deaf
             by
             heaps
             ,
             not
             seldom
             and
             extraordinarily
             ,
             but
             yearly
             ,
             monthly
             ,
             daily
             .
             But
             what
             credit
             hath
             the
             Story
             of
             our
             Lady
             of
             Sichem
             ?
             even
             the
             same
             that
             our
             Lady
             of
             Hall
             hath
             ,
             else
             let
             the
             Reader
             judg
             .
          
           
             Near
             to
             the
             little
             poor
             (
             but
             old
             )
             Town
             of
             Sichem
             (
             saith
             Lipsius
             )
             there
             is
             a
             mount
             ,
             barren
             ,
             craggy
             ,
             and
             rough
             ,
             on
             one
             
             side
             thereof
             is
             a
             little
             Hillock
             ,
             on
             it
             grows
             an
             Oak
             ,
             and
             in
             it
             or
             fastened
             to
             it
             ,
             is
             a
             little
             Image
             of
             our
             Lady
             ,
             which
             hath
             done
             great
             Miracles
             in
             times
             past
             ,
             and
             therefore
             was
             worshipped
             by
             the
             people
             in
             those
             parts
             ;
             but
             how
             is
             that
             proved
             ?
             thus
             ;
             about
             100
             years
             ago
             a
             shepherd
             found
             that
             Image
             ,
             and
             put
             it
             in
             his
             bosom
             ,
             intending
             to
             carry
             it
             home
             to
             worship
             it
             ,
             but
             musing
             thereon
             he
             was
             suddenly
             struck
             and
             astonied
             ,
             and
             his
             whole
             body
             benummed
             ,
             in
             such
             a
             manner
             that
             he
             could
             not
             stir
             one
             limb
             ,
             but
             stood
             like
             a
             dead
             trunk
             ,
             not
             knowing
             what
             to
             think
             of
             it
             ,
             nor
             how
             to
             help
             himself
             ;
             his
             Master
             wanting
             both
             his
             Shepherd
             and
             his
             sheep
             ,
             as
             he
             was
             searching
             ,
             found
             them
             ,
             and
             found
             him
             so
             standing
             ,
             who
             told
             him
             the
             whole
             matter
             :
             his
             Master
             taking
             the
             Image
             ,
             went
             with
             great
             devotion
             and
             set
             it
             up
             in
             the
             Oak
             again
             ,
             and
             forthwith
             the
             Shepherd
             had
             his
             limbs
             restored
             again
             ,
             and
             went
             and
             worshipped
             it
             ,
             and
             so
             by
             their
             reports
             all
             the
             Country
             heard
             of
             it
             ,
             who
             came
             thick
             and
             threefold
             ,
             and
             so
             were
             healed
             of
             all
             diseases
             (
             except
             Agues
             ;
             )
             and
             so
             it
             continued
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             till
             within
             these
             20
             years
             ,
             about
             which
             time
             the
             blessed
             Image
             was
             stoln
             or
             lost
             ,
             no
             man
             can
             tell
             how
             .
             (
             But
             is
             it
             not
             strange
             ,
             that
             if
             it
             could
             do
             these
             Miracles
             they
             would
             let
             it
             be
             lost
             so
             carelesly
             ,
             that
             seems
             as
             great
             a
             wonder
             in
             my
             mind
             )
             well
             ,
             lost
             it
             was
             :
             But
             what
             then
             ?
             people
             went
             as
             fast
             afterwards
             as
             before
             ,
             and
             still
             as
             great
             cures
             were
             there
             done
             as
             when
             the
             Image
             was
             there
             ,
             and
             for
             want
             of
             the
             Image
             the
             people
             worshipped
             the
             Oak
             ;
             and
             why
             might
             they
             not
             ?
             (
             saith
             Lipsius
             ,
             )
             for
             the
             holy
             Image
             had
             hallowed
             the
             Tree
             ,
             so
             that
             it
             might
             lawfully
             be
             worshipped
             :
             (
             behold
             Popish
             devotion
             !
             )
             yet
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             we
             worshipped
             not
             the
             Tree
             ,
             but
             the
             Image
             that
             formerly
             stood
             there
             ,
             and
             in
             it
             our
             Lady
             ,
             and
             in
             her
             God.
             Pray
             observe
             ,
             good
             Reader
             ,
             
               God
               gets
               his
               worship
               at
               last
               ,
               tho
               it
               be
               at
               the
               fourth
               hand
               :
            
             they
             tender
             it
             to
             the
             Tree
             ,
             the
             Tree
             yields
             it
             to
             the
             Image
             ,
             the
             Image
             conveys
             it
             to
             our
             Lady
             ,
             and
             she
             presents
             it
             unto
             God.
             O
             Heavens
             and
             Earth
             blush
             !
             But
             to
             return
             to
             the
             story
             ;
             Our
             Lady
             of
             Sichem
             is
             lost
             ;
             but
             what
             then
             ,
             must
             the
             poor
             Town
             lose
             her
             traffick
             and
             living
             ?
             No
             no
             ,
             they
             will
             make
             another
             rather
             than
             so
             ,
             (
             for
             that
             is
             no
             hard
             or
             unlawful
             thing
             in
             that
             Religion
             and
             so
             (
             saith
             he
             ,
             )
             7
             years
             after
             ,
             an
             honest
             devout
             Alderman
             of
             Sichem
             (
             perceiving
             how
             his
             and
             his
             neighbours
             gain
             came
             in
             ,
             and
             how
             the
             poor
             Town
             lived
             )
             like
             a
             good
             Townsman
             ,
             made
             another
             Image
             ,
             put
             it
             in
             a
             Box
             of
             wood
             ,
             and
             fastened
             the
             box
             to
             the
             Oak
             ,
             that
             so
             their
             Lady
             might
             not
             be
             lost
             so
             carelesly
             as
             before
             .
             This
             new
             Image
             
             thus
             made
             ,
             did
             as
             many
             Miracles
             as
             the
             other
             ,
             (
             for
             it
             was
             perhaps
             more
             curiously
             carved
             ,
             and
             received
             of
             the
             virtue
             of
             the
             hallowed
             Oak
             unto
             which
             it
             was
             fastened
             .
             )
             Thus
             it
             continued
             certain
             years
             ,
             till
             at
             last
             the
             Parish
             Priest
             perceiving
             they
             had
             a
             great
             Trade
             ,
             bestowed
             some
             cost
             on
             their
             Lady
             ,
             which
             got
             them
             so
             much
             ,
             that
             they
             built
             her
             a
             little
             Chappel
             of
             boards
             ,
             and
             there
             placed
             her
             .
             But
             still
             their
             custom
             growing
             greater
             every
             week
             ,
             they
             shewed
             themselves
             thankful
             to
             their
             Patroness
             ,
             and
             as
             she
             fill'd
             their
             purses
             ,
             so
             they
             bespoke
             her
             more
             and
             more
             Honour
             ,
             and
             at
             last
             built
             her
             a
             fair
             Chappel
             of
             Stone
             very
             lately
             ,
             and
             in
             that
             now
             resteth
             the
             Image
             working
             Miracles
             every
             day
             .
             But
             mark
             what
             became
             of
             the
             
               holy
               Oak
            
             ?
             it
             was
             cut
             away
             by
             pieces
             ,
             and
             carried
             away
             by
             devout
             Persons
             ,
             and
             at
             last
             it
             was
             so
             hack'd
             and
             hewn
             ,
             thatit
             was
             in
             great
             danger
             of
             falling
             ,
             and
             a
             Councel
             was
             called
             in
             the
             Town
             ,
             what
             was
             best
             to
             be
             done
             with
             it
             ?
             and
             after
             serious
             consideration
             it
             was
             gravely
             Concluded
             that
             it
             should
             be
             cut
             up
             by
             the
             roots
             ,
             and
             with
             a
             great
             deal
             of
             Solemnity
             brought
             into
             the
             Town
             of
             Sichem
             ;
             Where
             when
             it
             came
             ,
             happy
             was
             he
             that
             could
             get
             a
             piece
             of
             the
             holy
             Wood
             ,
             whereof
             (
             saith
             Lipsius
             ,
             and
             blusheth
             not
             to
             write
             )
             diverse
             made
             them
             little
             Images
             ,
             and
             with
             much
             piety
             do
             worship
             them
             :
             others
             that
             were
             sick
             of
             grievious
             diseases
             shaved
             it
             into
             their
             drink
             (
             its
             great
             pitty
             it
             had
             not
             been
             Harts-horn
             )
             and
             so
             were
             healed
             .
             
               See
               what
               an
               excellent
               Religion
               this
               is
               !
            
             One
             Image
             hath
             begot
             many
             ,
             and
             the
             first
             Image
             being
             but
             fastened
             to
             the
             Tree
             ,
             so
             sanctified
             the
             whole
             Oak
             ,
             that
             every
             Image
             made
             of
             the
             Tree
             should
             be
             as
             good
             as
             the
             Image
             it self
             ,
             and
             every
             crumb
             of
             the
             Wood
             should
             work
             Miracles
             as
             fast
             as
             the
             Image
             did
             .
             Behold
             ,
             he
             is
             not
             ashamed
             to
             thrust
             upon
             the
             World
             this
             wooden
             History
             ,
             for
             a
             true
             and
             undoubted
             story
             .
             Such
             a
             cause
             is
             Popery
             as
             that
             it
             cannot
             continue
             in
             credit
             before
             the
             people
             ,
             but
             by
             forging
             a
             continual
             Succession
             of
             
               lying
               Wonders
            
             ,
             for
             now
             we
             are
             made
             believe
             that
             the
             Virgin
             Mary
             hath
             2
             Images
             within
             few
             miles
             together
             ,
             which
             hath
             done
             more
             Miracles
             in
             a
             few
             years
             past
             then
             God
             himself
             did
             in
             the
             old
             or
             Christ
             and
             all
             his
             Apostles
             in
             the
             new
             Testament
             .
             And
             yet
             good
             Reader
             (
             as
             God
             saith
             to
             the
             Prophet
             Ezechiel
             ,
             )
             
               turn
               thee
               a
               little
               ,
               and
               thou
               shalt
               see
               greater
               abominations
               than
               These
               !
            
          
           
             It
             is
             but
             very
             few
             years
             ago
             since
             the
             tale
             of
             our
             Lady
             of
             Hall
             was
             forged
             by
             some
             Jesuits
             ,
             and
             published
             by
             Lipsius
             ,
             when
             withall
             a
             fair
             Picture
             graven
             in
             brass
             ,
             was
             prefixed
             on
             the
             first
             page
             before
             
             the
             Book
             (
             viz
             ,
             of
             
               the
               Virgin
            
             Mary
             
               holding
               her
               Son
               Christ
               in
               her
               Arms.
            
             )
             And
             behold
             the
             Jesuits
             ,
             as
             tho
             they
             had
             gained
             enough
             by
             Christ
             already
             ,
             and
             would
             now
             see
             what
             they
             could
             get
             by
             the
             Mother
             ,
             begin
             now
             to
             call
             in
             question
             
               His
               Merits
            
             ,
             and
             Mediation
             ,
             and
             the
             dignity
             of
             his
             Wounds
             ,
             and
             Sufferings
             ,
             and
             at
             last
             pronounce
             that
             his
             Wounds
             ,
             and
             her
             Paps
             ,
             his
             Blood
             ,
             and
             her
             Milk
             ,
             are
             either
             all
             one
             ,
             or
             else
             that
             the
             Milk
             is
             better
             of
             the
             two
             .
             And
             yet
             before
             we
             enter
             into
             the
             blasphemous
             Poem
             ,
             let
             the
             Reader
             observe
             that
             tho
             the
             Image
             ,
             be
             both
             of
             our
             Lady
             (
             as
             they
             call
             her
             )
             and
             of
             her
             Son
             Jesus
             our
             Lord
             ,
             yet
             notwithstanding
             the
             Miracles
             are
             all
             ascribed
             to
             Her
             and
             her
             Picture
             ,
             and
             none
             to
             
               Iesus
               Christ
            
             :
             for
             the
             colouring
             of
             which
             impiety
             ,
             what
             they
             can
             say
             I
             see
             not
             ,
             unless
             they
             dare
             affirm
             ,
             that
             the
             Son
             will
             do
             no
             Miracles
             in
             the
             presence
             of
             his
             Mother
             ;
             and
             it
             is
             to
             be
             observed
             ,
             that
             the
             Virgin
             Mary
             is
             always
             pictured
             in
             their
             Churches
             ,
             as
             a
             Woman
             and
             a
             Mother
             ,
             and
             our
             Saviour
             as
             a
             Child
             or
             Infant
             ,
             either
             in
             his
             Mothers
             arms
             (
             which
             is
             most
             commonly
             )
             or
             in
             her
             hand
             ,
             that
             so
             the
             common
             people
             might
             have
             occasion
             to
             imagine
             ,
             that
             what
             power
             of
             Over-ruling
             and
             Commanding
             a
             Mother
             hath
             over
             her
             
               little
               child
            
             ,
             the
             same
             hath
             She
             over
             her
             Son
             Jesus
             :
             and
             that
             seeing
             the
             Son
             is
             but
             an
             Infant
             in
             his
             Mothers
             arms
             ,
             therefore
             they
             might
             not
             wonder
             why
             Her
             Picture
             doth
             all
             the
             Miracles
             and
             His
             none
             ;
             (
             for
             it
             is
             like
             Christ
             did
             no
             Miracles
             when
             he
             was
             a
             Child
             :
             )
             into
             these
             Superstitious
             and
             Blasphemous
             thoughts
             do
             they
             endeavour
             to
             drive
             the
             poor
             deluded
             people
             .
             But
             yet
             this
             ,
             and
             all
             their
             impious
             speeches
             and
             practises
             against
             the
             honour
             of
             Christ
             and
             his
             Religion
             ,
             are
             in
             my
             judgment
             inferior
             ,
             and
             may
             all
             Stoop
             to
             this
             new
             Impiety
             of
             the
             Iesuits
             wherein
             the
             Mother
             is
             compared
             to
             the
             Son
             ,
             not
             as
             being
             a
             Child
             or
             a
             Man
             ,
             but
             as
             the
             Saviour
             and
             Mediator
             ,
             and
             the
             Paps
             of
             a
             Woman
             ,
             equalled
             with
             the
             Wounds
             of
             our
             Lord
             ,
             and
             her
             Milk
             with
             his
             Blood.
             If
             this
             were
             written
             by
             Protestants
             ,
             some
             might
             say
             we
             might
             report
             partially
             ,
             or
             if
             it
             were
             a
             matter
             of
             old
             ,
             the
             age
             might
             suspect
             it
             was
             made
             worse
             in
             the
             relation
             ,
             but
             when
             it
             is
             a
             matter
             of
             yesterday
             (
             comparatively
             spoken
             )
             and
             comes
             from
             themselves
             ,
             and
             in
             their
             own
             express
             words
             ,
             Partiality
             it self
             cannot
             cavil
             against
             it
             .
             The
             particular
             is
             this
             ,
             
               Clarus
               Bonarscius
            
             a
             Jesuit
             ,
             or
             their
             Patron
             ,
             published
             in
             the
             year
             1606.
             a
             Volume
             large
             enough
             in
             defence
             of
             the
             whole
             Order
             of
             Jesuits
             ,
             entituled
             —
             
               
               Clari
               Bonarseū
               Amphitheatrum
               Honoris
               ,
               in
               quo
               Calvinistarum
               in
               Societatem
               Iesu
               ,
               criminationes
               Iugalatae
               .
               Editio
               altera
               ,
               libro
               quarto
               auctior
               ,
               Palaeopoli
               Advaticorum
               ,
               apud
               Alexandrum
               Verheidon
               .
            
          
           
             This
             Volume
             he
             erected
             as
             a
             Theater
             ,
             yea
             ,
             
               an
               Amphitheater
               of
               Honour
            
             in
             defence
             of
             the
             Jesuits
             ,
             wherein
             after
             he
             had
             attempted
             with
             much
             slight
             of
             wit
             ,
             and
             in
             a
             strange
             stile
             ,
             to
             wipe
             away
             many
             fowl
             blots
             ,
             with
             which
             that
             Atheistical
             brood
             had
             stained
             the
             
               holy
               Name
               of
               Iesus
            
             ,
             and
             after
             he
             had
             raked
             up
             all
             rotten
             slanders
             ,
             and
             revived
             the
             calumnies
             that
             were
             all
             answered
             ,
             dead
             ,
             and
             buried
             ,
             40
             ,
             50
             ,
             and
             60
             years
             ago
             ,
             railing
             upon
             many
             holy
             and
             learned
             men
             ,
             with
             great
             virulency
             ,
             as
             never
             was
             before
             him
             ,
             and
             laid
             high
             and
             horrible
             imputations
             upon
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             England
             ,
             and
             (
             like
             a
             true
             Jesuits
             imp
             ,
             )
             slandered
             the
             whole
             Government
             ,
             with
             foul
             injustice
             ,
             and
             monstrous
             cruelty
             in
             many
             particulars
             ,
             and
             in
             Jesuitical
             pride
             dared
             to
             defile
             the
             name
             and
             honour
             of
             the
             renowned
             Queen
             Elisabeth
             ,
             with
             words
             unworthy
             the
             mouth
             of
             man
             (
             if
             he
             had
             not
             been
             a
             Jesuit
             ,
             )
             at
             last
             from
             the
             defence
             of
             Jesuits
             ,
             he
             falls
             to
             defend
             Lipsius
             ,
             (
             this
             good
             friend
             of
             theirs
             )
             and
             his
             stories
             of
             our
             Lady
             of
             Hall
             ,
             and
             
               our
               Lady
               of
               the
               craggy
               Rock
               ,
            
             and
             not
             only
             labours
             to
             make
             good
             all
             his
             fancies
             ,
             and
             fables
             ,
             but
             further
             to
             shew
             that
             a
             Jesuit
             hath
             one
             trick
             of
             impiety
             beyond
             all
             ,
             (
             and
             is
             anointed
             by
             the
             Devil
             with
             the
             Oil
             of
             mischief
             above
             his
             fellows
             )
             adds
             a
             number
             of
             verses
             directed
             to
             that
             Picture
             which
             he
             calls
             
               our
               Lady
               of
               Hall
            
             ,
             fraught
             with
             so
             many
             Blasphemies
             against
             the
             Blood
             and
             Merits
             of
             our
             Saviour
             ,
             (
             the
             
               Alone
               Mediator
            
             )
             as
             no
             Christian
             heart
             can
             patiently
             endure
             it
             .
             And
             if
             the
             blessed
             Virgin
             Mary
             (
             to
             whose
             Picture
             he
             hath
             Consecrated
             them
             ,
             )
             may
             be
             his
             Judg
             ,
             without
             doubt
             ,
             both
             he
             and
             his
             Blasphemy
             will
             be
             condemned
             to
             Hell.
             But
             some
             will
             say
             ,
             Shall
             we
             hear
             them
             ?
             no
             :
             let
             Blasphemy
             rather
             be
             buried
             in
             the
             depth
             of
             Oblivion
             ,
             darken
             not
             the
             Sun
             ,
             desile
             not
             the
             Heavens
             :
             poison
             not
             the
             Air
             ,
             burden
             not
             the
             Earth
             with
             it
             ,
             amaze
             not
             the
             Minds
             ,
             terrifie
             not
             the
             Consciences
             of
             weak
             Christians
             ;
             and
             assuredly
             could
             I
             
               Bury
               it
               so
            
             ,
             that
             it
             might
             never
             Live
             ,
             and
             quench
             it
             so
             ,
             as
             it
             might
             never
             Flame
             again
             ,
             and
             if
             this
             book
             were
             the
             only
             Copy
             in
             the
             World
             ,
             I
             would
             rather
             choose
             to
             cover
             the
             shame
             of
             this
             shameless
             
               Whore
               of
               Babylon
            
             ,
             than
             in
             this
             sad
             manner
             to
             discover
             
             the
             
               filthiness
               of
               her
               skirts
            
             ,
             which
             doubtless
             will
             cause
             all
             good
             mens
             ears
             to
             tingle
             ,
             and
             their
             hearts
             to
             tremble
             .
             But
             seeing
             the
             Strumpet
             hath
             the
             
               Whores
               forehead
            
             ,
             and
             glorieth
             in
             her
             Shame
             ,
             and
             soundeth
             out
             this
             monstrous
             Blasphemy
             (
             as
             with
             a
             trumpet
             )
             in
             the
             ears
             of
             all
             Christendom
             ,
             by
             publishing
             it
             at
             first
             ,
             and
             afterwards
             by
             Divulging
             it
             in
             a
             Second
             Impression
             ,
             (
             least
             the
             world
             should
             want
             it
             )
             Let
             us
             therefore
             crave
             leave
             of
             our
             
               Lord
               Iesus
            
             to
             discover
             Her
             ,
             and
             that
             we
             may
             ,
             without
             impeachment
             of
             His
             honour
             ,
             repeat
             so
             foul
             Blasphemy
             ,
             that
             so
             the
             world
             may
             perceive
             what
             a
             Religion
             Popery
             is
             ,
             and
             that
             we
             may
             have
             
               no
               fellowship
               with
               such
               abominable
               works
               of
               Darkness
               .
            
          
           
             Thus
             then
             begins
             the
             abominable
             Poem
             ,
             Dedicated
             
               ad
               Divam
               Hallensem
               ,
               &
               Puerum
               Iesum
               .
            
             To
             the
             Lady
             Hall
             ,
             and
             the
             Child
             Jesus
             .
             
               
                 Haereo
                 Lac
                 inter
                 meditans
                 interque
                 cruorem
                 :
              
               
                 Inter
                 delicias
                 Uberis
                 &
                 Lateris
                 .
              
            
          
           
             In
             English
             thus
             .
             
               
                 My
                 thoughts
                 are
                 at
                 a
                 stand
                 of
                 Milk
                 and
                 Blood
                 :
              
               
                 Delights
                 of
                 Breast
                 and
                 Side
                 ,
                 which
                 yeelds
                 most
                 good
                 ?
              
            
          
           
             Be
             astonished
             at
             this
             ,
             all
             good
             Christians
             ;
             St.
             Paul
             desired
             
               to
               know
               nothing
               but
               Christ
               ,
               and
               him
               Crucified
               ,
            
             and
             taught
             the
             Churches
             to
             know
             and
             believe
             in
             Christ
             alone
             for
             Salvation
             ,
             and
             almost
             20
             times
             in
             his
             Epistle
             hath
             magnified
             His
             Blood
             ,
             without
             so
             much
             as
             once
             mentioning
             the
             Virgin
             ,
             or
             her
             Milk
             ;
             but
             some
             who
             profess
             to
             be
             His
             Disciples
             ,
             (
             or
             fellows
             rather
             )
             cannot
             tell
             whether
             to
             choose
             ,
             His
             Blood
             ,
             (
             the
             only
             Mediator
             )
             or
             the
             Milk
             of
             a
             Woman
             .
             Hear
             O
             Heavens
             !
             and
             be
             astonish'd
             O
             Earth
             !
             
               
                 Et
                 dico
                 si
                 forte
                 oculos
                 ad
                 Ubera
                 tendo
                 ,
              
               
                 Diva
                 Parens
                 ,
                 Mammae
                 gaudia
                 pos●o
                 tuae
                 .
              
               
                 Sed
                 dico
                 ,
                 si
                 deinde
                 oculos
                 ad
                 Vulnera
                 verto
                 ,
              
               
                 O
                 Iesu
                 ,
                 Lateris
                 gaudia
                 malo
                 tui
                 .
              
            
          
           
           
             Thus.
             
             
               
                 And
                 say
                 aloud
                 when
                 I
                 the
                 Teats
                 do
                 see
                 ,
              
               
                 O
                 Goddess
                 mother
                 ,
                 lend
                 thy
                 Breasts
                 to
                 me
                 !
              
               
                 But
                 thus
                 I
                 beg
                 ,
                 when
                 on
                 the
                 Wounds
                 I
                 think
                 ,
              
               
                 O
                 Jesu
                 ,
                 give
                 me
                 from
                 thy
                 Side
                 to
                 drink
                 .
              
            
          
           
             Mark
             how
             indifferent
             a
             Papist
             is
             ,
             whether
             he
             receive
             the
             one
             or
             the
             other
             :
             yet
             hearken
             what
             follows
             ,
             and
             we
             shall
             hear
             worse
             ,
             but
             hearken
             with
             fear
             and
             trembling
             .
             
               
                 Rem
                 scio
                 ,
                 prensabo
                 ,
                 si
                 fas
                 erit
                 ,
                 ubera
                 dextra
                 ,
              
               
                 Laeva
                 prensabo
                 vulnera
                 ,
                 si
                 dabitur
                 .
              
            
          
           
             Thus.
             
               
                 Long
                 have
                 I
                 mus'd
                 ,
                 now
                 know
                 I
                 where
                 to
                 rest
                 ,
              
               
                 For
                 with
                 my
                 right
                 hand
                 I
                 will
                 grasp
                 the
                 brest
                 ,
              
               
                 (
                 If
                 so
                 I
                 may
                 presume
                 )
                 As
                 for
                 the
                 wounds
                 ,
              
               
                 With
                 left
                 I
                 catch
                 them
                 .
              
            
          
           
             Hitherto
             he
             doubted
             ,
             but
             now
             he
             is
             resolved
             :
             the
             Devil
             himself
             never
             doubted
             whether
             the
             Blood
             of
             God
             were
             better
             than
             the
             Milk
             of
             a
             Creature
             .
             So
             then
             (
             says
             he
             )
             I
             will
             refuse
             the
             Blood
             ,
             rather
             than
             the
             Milk
             ,
             if
             one
             must
             be
             laid
             aside
             ;
             I
             will
             lay
             hold
             on
             the
             Milk
             with
             my
             right
             hand
             ,
             (
             a
             thing
             so
             Sacred
             ,
             that
             he
             craves
             pardon
             for
             his
             presumption
             too
             ,
             )
             and
             the
             Blood
             with
             my
             left
             ,
             as
             a
             thing
             less
             Sacred
             ,
             and
             for
             which
             no
             Apology
             is
             needful
             .
             
               
                 Lac
                 Matris
                 miscere
                 volo
                 cum
                 sanguine
                 Nati
                 .
              
               
                 Non
                 possum
                 Antidoto
                 nobiliore
                 frui
                 .
              
            
          
           
             Thus.
             
               
                 And
                 of
                 her
                 Milk
                 mixt
                 with
                 his
                 Blood
                 ,
                 I
                 l'e
                 make
              
               
                 The
                 Soveraignst
                 Cordial
                 sinful
                 soul
                 can
                 take
                 .
              
            
          
           
           
             It
             's
             a
             wonder
             in
             the
             Ceremonial
             Law
             that
             Moses
             had
             not
             a
             command
             to
             mingle
             Milk
             with
             the
             Blood
             in
             the
             Passover
             ,
             Exod.
             12.
             5.
             1
             
             Cor.
             5.
             7.
             
             For
             a
             Cordial
             cannot
             be
             made
             (
             it
             seems
             )
             of
             the
             most
             precious
             Blood
             of
             Christ
             alone
             .
             O
             God
             ,
             thy
             Patience
             !
             
               
                 Vulnera
                 restituent
                 turpem
                 ulceribus
                 mendicum
                 ,
              
               
                 Testa
                 cui
                 Saniem
                 radere
                 Sola
                 potest
                 .
              
               
                 Ubera
                 reficient
                 Ismaelem
                 sitientem
                 ,
              
               
                 Quem
                 Sara
                 non
                 patitur
                 ,
                 quem
                 neque
                 nutrit
                 Agar
                 .
              
               
                 Illa
                 mihi
                 ad
                 Pestem
                 procul
                 ,
                 &
                 procul
                 expungendum
                 ,
              
               
                 Ista
                 mihi
                 ad
                 longas
                 evalitura
                 febres
                 .
              
            
          
           
             Thus.
             
               
                 These
                 Wounds
                 the
                 Sores
                 do
                 cleanse
                 ,
                 and
                 cure
                 full
                 well
                 ,
              
               
                 Which
                 none
                 can
                 dress
                 ,
                 but
                 scrape
                 them
                 with
                 a
                 Shell
                 .
              
               
                 These
                 Breasts
                 the
                 fainting
                 Ismael
                 well
                 would
                 cherish
                 ,
              
               
                 Whom
                 Sara
                 would
                 not
                 ,
                 Hagar
                 could
                 not
                 nourish
                 ;
              
               
                 The
                 First
                 from
                 me
                 expells
                 all
                 Pestilence
                 ,
              
               
                 The
                 Second
                 drives
                 all
                 lingring
                 Feavers
                 hence
                 .
              
            
          
           
             If
             they
             had
             prescribed
             this
             ,
             and
             much
             more
             to
             Christs
             wounds
             and
             Blood
             alone
             ,
             they
             might
             have
             passed
             with
             praise
             ,
             for
             none
             can
             sufficiently
             extoll
             it's
             vertue
             and
             efficacy
             ;
             but
             that
             the
             vertue
             is
             little
             or
             nothing
             without
             its
             being
             mixed
             with
             the
             Virgins
             Milk
             (
             and
             a
             Confection
             made
             hereof
             )
             is
             Impious
             .
             
               
                 Ira
                 vomit
                 flammas
                 ,
                 fumatque
                 libidinis
                 AEtna
                 ?
              
               
                 Suffocare
                 queo
                 
                   Sanguine
                   ,
                   Lacte
                
                 queo
                 .
              
               
                 Livor
                 inexpletâ
                 rubigine
                 Saevit
                 in
                 artus
                 ?
              
               
                 Detergere
                 queo
                 
                   Lacte
                   ,
                   cruore
                
                 queo
                 .
              
               
                 Vanus
                 honos
                 me
                 perpetuâ
                 prurigine
                 tentat
                 ?
              
               
                 Exaturare
                 queo
                 
                   Sanguine
                   ,
                   Lacte
                
                 queo
                 .
              
            
             
               
               
                 Let
                 Ire
                 belch
                 fire
                 ,
                 and
                 lust
                 like
                 AEtna
                 flame
                 ;
              
               
                 Choose
                 either
                 ,
                 Milk
                 or
                 Blood
                 doth
                 quench
                 the
                 same
                 .
              
               
                 Let
                 Envies
                 rust
                 canker
                 my
                 heart
                 about
                 ;
              
               
                 This
                 Milk
                 ,
                 that
                 Blood
                 ,
                 either
                 will
                 fetch
                 it
                 out
              
               
                 Or
                 do
                 
                   vain
                   glorious
                
                 passions
                 stuff
                 me
                 still
                 ;
              
               
                 Either
                 with
                 Milk
                 or
                 Blood
                 the
                 same
                 I
                 l'e
                 kill
                 .
              
            
          
           
             The
             Romish
             Synagogue
             cannot
             pretend
             a
             fault
             that
             is
             escaped
             in
             the
             print
             through
             haste
             &c.
             (
             though
             I
             have
             not
             heard
             they
             ever
             did
             ,
             or
             can
             )
             for
             here
             they
             repeat
             their
             blasphemous
             Doctrine
             once
             ,
             twice
             ,
             and
             again
             .
             Sure
             they
             fear
             the
             common
             dictates
             of
             an
             unsatisfied
             Conscience
             will
             cast
             every
             rational
             person
             into
             such
             an
             Agony
             ,
             as
             will
             fright
             them
             from
             fixing
             attendance
             on
             this
             execrable
             Stuff
             ,
             at
             first
             hearing
             ;
             and
             therefore
             they
             so
             impudently
             repeat
             it
             over
             and
             again
             ,
             that
             it
             may
             at
             least-wise
             catch
             such
             ,
             who
             together
             with
             themselves
             ,
             will
             heap
             up
             wrath
             against
             the
             day
             of
             wrath
             ,
             and
             the
             Revelation
             of
             the
             Righteous
             Judgment
             of
             God
             ,
             (
             whose
             damnation
             slumbers
             not
             .
             )
             
               
                 Ergo
                 Parens
                 &
                 Nate
                 ,
                 meis
                 advertit●
                 votis
                 ;
              
               
                 Lac
                 peto
                 ,
                 depereo
                 Sanguinem
                 ,
                 utrumque
                 volo
                 .
              
            
          
           
             Thus.
             
               
                 Mother
                 and
                 Son
                 give
                 ear
                 to
                 what
                 I
                 crave
                 ,
              
               
                 I
                 beg
                 this
                 Milk
                 ,
                 that
                 Blood
                 ,
                 and
                 both
                 would
                 have
                 .
              
            
          
           
             It
             is
             not
             the
             Son
             and
             his
             Blood
             that
             will
             serve
             ,
             they
             must
             also
             have
             the
             Mother
             and
             her
             Milk
             ,
             nay
             they
             prefer
             the
             Milk
             in
             the
             first
             place
             .
             For
             keeping
             Christ
             still
             under
             Wardship
             (
             as
             a
             Minor
             )
             they
             hold
             it
             not
             fit
             he
             should
             have
             the
             place
             before
             his
             mother
             ,
             and
             therefore
             without
             any
             necessity
             ,
             even
             wittingly
             and
             wilfully
             they
             put
             Christ
             in
             the
             second
             place
             ,
             who
             was
             the
             
               brightness
               of
               his
               Fathers
               Glory
               ,
               and
               who
               thought
               it
               not
               robbery
               to
               be
               equal
               unto
               GOD.
            
             But
             let
             us
             hasten
             to
             an
             end
             of
             this
             (
             if
             it
             be
             not
             endless
             and
             bottomless
             )
             impiety
             ;
             upon
             these
             fearful
             premises
             he
             thus
             proceeds
             .
             
               
               
                 Parvule
                 maternis
                 medius
                 qui
                 ludis
                 in
                 ulnis
                 ,
              
               
                 Qui
                 tua
                 jam
                 comples
                 ubera
                 ,
                 jam
                 vacuas
                 :
              
               
                 Quid
                 me
                 respectas
                 obliqua
                 tuentibus
                 hirquis
                 ?
              
               
                 Roboris
                 in
                 Coelum
                 nil
                 habet
                 invidia
                 .
              
               
                 Saepe
                 quidem
                 dixti
                 ,
                 noxis
                 offensus
                 iniquis
                 ,
              
               
                 Tune
                 meas
                 Mammas
                 ,
                 improbe
                 ,
                 tune
                 meas
                 ?
              
               
                 Nolo
                 tuas
                 ,
                 O
                 nolo
                 tuas
                 ,
                 Puer
                 auree
                 ,
                 Mammas
                 :
              
               
                 Non
                 sum
                 tam
                 duri
                 tam
                 gravis
                 oris
                 homo
                 :
              
               
                 Sed
                 tantum
                 Lateris
                 pluat
                 unica
                 &
                 unica
                 Stilla
                 :
              
               
                 Et
                 saltem
                 à
                 dextrae
                 vulnere
                 gutta
                 pluat
                 .
              
               
                 Si
                 nihil
                 è
                 dextrà
                 vis
                 impluere
                 ,
                 implue
                 laevà
                 :
              
               
                 Si
                 nihil
                 è
                 laevà
                 ,
                 de
                 pede
                 sanguis
                 eat
                 .
              
               
                 Si
                 tibi
                 non
                 placeo
                 ,
                 vulnus
                 mihi
                 vulnera
                 danto
                 ,
              
               
                 Mercedem
                 danto
                 vulnera
                 ,
                 si
                 placeo
                 .
              
            
          
           
             Thus.
             
               
                 Youngling
                 that
                 in
                 thy
                 mothers
                 arms
                 art
                 playing
                 ,
              
               
                 Sucking
                 her
                 breasts
                 sometimes
                 ,
                 and
                 sometimes
                 staying
                 .
              
            
          
           
             Now
             from
             Blasphemy
             he
             proceeds
             to
             plain
             Atheism
             ,
             not
             fearing
             to
             expose
             the
             greatest
             mysteries
             of
             Christian
             faith
             ,
             and
             even
             our
             blessed
             Saviour
             himself
             ,
             to
             the
             ridiculous
             and
             scornful
             contempt
             of
             prophane
             men
             ;
             Speaking
             unto
             Christ
             (
             God
             coequal
             with
             the
             Father
             ,
             and
             whose
             Infancy
             had
             in
             it
             the
             Divine
             Nature
             annexed
             to
             his
             Humanity
             ,
             and
             whose
             Humanity
             now
             reigns
             in
             glory
             at
             Gods
             right
             hand
             ,
             &c.
             )
             as
             unto
             a
             silly
             Infant
             playing
             in
             his
             mothers
             arms
             ,
             and
             a
             poor
             suckling
             babe
             ,
             and
             never
             speaks
             of
             the
             Virgin
             Mary
             ,
             but
             with
             the
             Title
             of
             
               Queen
               of
               Heaven
               ,
               Lady
               of
               Angels
               ,
               Gate
               of
               Paradise
               ,
               the
               Fountain
               of
               Mercy
               ,
            
             or
             some
             such
             other
             Titles
             befitting
             only
             God
             himself
             ;
             or
             at
             least
             she
             is
             always
             a
             commanding
             Mother
             ,
             and
             he
             as
             an
             Infant
             governed
             ,
             and
             an
             obedient
             Child
             .
             And
             he
             speaks
             this
             in
             the
             Present
             time
             too
             ,
             
               qui
               ludis
               ,
               &c.
            
             who
             
               Doest
               play
            
             or
             sport
             in
             thy
             mothers
             arms
             .
             [
             For
             the
             verb
             can
             be
             rendered
             no
             otherwise
             .
             ]
             If
             it
             be
             so
             ,
             sure
             St.
             Paul
             was
             much
             to
             blame
             to
             teach
             us
             ,
             that
             even
             
               the
               man
               Iesus
               Christ
               ,
               after
               he
               offered
               Sacrifice
               for
               our
               Sins
               ,
               sitteth
               for
               ever
               at
               his
               Fathers
               right
               hand
               .
            
             [
             Heb.
             5.
             10.
             
             &
             10.
             12.
             ]
             And
             what
             is
             he
             doing
             ?
             not
             playing
             in
             her
             arms
             ,
             not
             sucking
             her
             Breasts
             ,
             but
             there
             
               he
               ever
               liveth
               to
               make
               Intercession
               .
            
             
             Compared
             with
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             5.
             16.
             
             Heb.
             1.
             3.
             
             Psal.
             120.
             1.
             1
             
             Tim.
             3.
             16.
             
             Luke
             24.
             
             
               
                 Why
                 dost
                 thou
                 view
                 me
                 with
                 that
                 look
                 of
                 scorn
                 ?
              
               
                 T
                 is
                 forceless
                 envy
                 that
                 gainst
                 thee
                 is
                 born
                 .
              
            
          
           
             Jews
             ,
             Turks
             ,
             Pagans
             ,
             Infidels
             ,
             assemble
             your selves
             ,
             here
             's
             matter
             enough
             to
             astonish
             you
             !
             The
             great
             God
             of
             Heaven
             and
             Earth
             ,
             the
             Supream
             Creator
             ,
             and
             the
             Governour
             of
             all
             things
             ,
             will
             never
             Condemn
             any
             of
             you
             for
             laughing
             that
             Religion
             to
             scorn
             that
             durst
             vent
             such
             Impious
             blasphemies
             !
             If
             you
             can
             have
             patience
             with
             me
             but
             this
             once
             ,
             hearken
             with
             the
             best
             attention
             that
             your
             alarum'd
             Conscience
             will
             give
             you
             leave
             ,
             that
             so
             you
             may
             be
             confirmed
             ,
             how
             much
             nearer
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             Grace
             and
             Glory
             you
             are
             than
             
               these
               Iesuits
            
             ,
             (
             and
             all
             who
             know
             them
             such
             ,
             and
             yet
             adhere
             to
             their
             Impieties
             ,
             )
             if
             you
             gain
             but
             this
             one
             step
             forwarder
             to
             Heaven
             ,
             (
             viz.
             In
             fixing
             an
             Eternal
             hatred
             against
             their
             Doctrine
             ,
             and
             Practises
             ,
             not
             against
             their
             Persons
             ,
             (
             tho
             they
             could
             find
             in
             their
             hearts
             to
             murder
             ,
             dam
             and
             sink
             us
             all
             at
             once
             for
             Heretick
             dogs
             ,
             who
             do
             but
             so
             much
             as
             question
             the
             truth
             of
             their
             Divinity
             ,
             )
             I
             say
             if
             you
             advance
             no
             further
             than
             this
             aforesaid
             Step
             ,
             it
             is
             abundantly
             worth
             your
             time
             ,
             hearken
             then
             —
             
               
                 Oft
                 hast
                 thou
                 said
                 (
                 being
                 angry
                 at
                 my
                 Sin
                 )
              
               
                 Dar'st
                 thou
                 desire
                 the
                 teats
                 My
                 food
                 lies
                 in
                 ?
              
               
                 I
                 will
                 not
                 ,
                 O
                 I
                 dare
                 not
                 ,
                 golden
                 Child
                 ,
              
               
                 My
                 mind
                 from
                 fear
                 is
                 not
                 so
                 far
                 exil'd
                 :
              
               
                 But
                 one
                 ,
                 even
                 one
                 poor
                 drop
                 I
                 do
                 implore
              
               
                 From
                 thy
                 right
                 hand
                 or
                 side
                 ,
                 I
                 ask
                 no
                 more
                 .
              
            
          
           
             The
             substance
             of
             the
             two
             former
             verses
             ,
             (
             compared
             with
             these
             last
             six
             ,
             )
             is
             easily
             seen
             at
             first
             glance
             ,
             and
             plainly
             speaks
             thus
             much
             (
             and
             would
             to
             God
             they
             could
             not
             speak
             one
             syllable
             )
             —
             Asking
             why
             Christ
             is
             angry
             with
             them
             ,
             and
             chides
             them
             for
             desiring
             that
             Milk
             wherewith
             he
             himself
             is
             fed
             ,
             and
             not
             only
             so
             ,
             but
             as
             if
             
               he
               greatly
               Emulated
               such
               a
               happiness
               and
               dignity
               as
               they
               (
               notwithstanding
               )
               had
               the
               presumption
               to
               demand
               ,
            
             (
             viz.
             
               to
               touch
               His
               Mothers
               paps
               ,
               and
               to
               desire
               to
               be
               fed
               with
               that
               food
               which
               she
               reserved
               for
               her
               Son
               to
               feed
               upon
               ,
            
             )
             as
             if
             this
             was
             such
             an
             Honour
             that
             Christ
             himself
             would
             envie
             them
             for
             ,
             (
             who
             gave
             his
             own
             
             hearts
             blood
             to
             redeem
             the
             World
             ,
             and
             to
             purchase
             for
             mankind
             a
             compleat
             happiness
             in
             and
             by
             their
             actual
             enjoyment
             of
             the
             same
             Glory
             which
             he
             had
             with
             his
             Father
             ,
             before
             the
             foundation
             of
             the
             World
             (
             Iohn
             17.
             )
             not
             to
             be
             once
             compared
             to
             the
             childish
             handling
             of
             a
             creatures
             Paps
             ,
             or
             sucking
             the
             Virgins
             Milk.
             ]
             O
             Romish
             Synagogue
             ,
             is
             this
             the
             fowlest
             Crime
             our
             Lord
             and
             Saviour
             will
             take
             notice
             of
             ?
             If
             thou
             hadst
             no
             greater
             Sin
             whereof
             thou
             stoodst
             indited
             at
             the
             Tribunal
             Seat
             of
             this
             thy
             Judg
             ,
             no
             wonder
             then
             thou
             makest
             so
             light
             of
             his
             most
             precious
             Blood
             ;
             for
             I
             dare
             say
             thou
             wouldest
             not
             need
             it
             much
             .
             Was
             this
             it
             that
             cost
             him
             tears
             of
             Blood
             ?
             that
             made
             him
             in
             such
             an
             Agony
             ?
             that
             made
             his
             very
             Soul
             (
             as
             well
             as
             Body
             )
             an
             Offering
             to
             satisfie
             his
             Fathers
             wrath
             ?
             Couldest
             thou
             find
             no
             higher
             Crime
             ,
             but
             thy
             Presumption
             in
             offering
             or
             desiring
             to
             play
             with
             the
             blessed
             Virgins
             Paps
             ?
             What
             foolery
             ,
             what
             mockery
             is
             this
             ?
             Hell
             stands
             astonished
             at
             this
             unparrallel'd
             Abomination
             ,
             the
             Angels
             and
             Saints
             tremble
             at
             it
             ,
             and
             Pagans
             (
             for
             this
             very
             reason
             may
             )
             do
             deride
             the
             very
             name
             of
             Christians
             for
             your
             sakes
             !
             and
             will
             rise
             up
             in
             judgment
             at
             the
             great
             day
             against
             this
             monstrous
             Generation
             of
             Vipers
             ,
             who
             call
             themselves
             by
             the
             name
             of
             Iesus
             ,
             and
             yet
             thus
             daily
             Crucifie
             him
             ,
             and
             trample
             under
             foot
             his
             most
             precious
             Blood.
             But
             to
             go
             on
             ,
             they
             have
             told
             us
             the
             great
             quarrel
             that
             Christ
             hath
             unto
             them
             ;
             but
             what
             is
             their
             answer
             hereunto
             ?
             They
             plead
             at
             last
             
               not
               guilty
            
             ,
             all
             edging
             for
             themselves
             that
             they
             are
             not
             so
             bold
             ,
             nor
             will
             not
             be
             so
             rude
             and
             presumptious
             as
             to
             dare
             to
             entertain
             any
             such
             thought
             ,
             or
             to
             attempt
             any
             such
             thing
             ,
             as
             to
             touch
             her
             sacred
             Paps
             ,
             or
             to
             drink
             of
             that
             most
             powerful
             Antidote
             ,
             or
             Cordial
             ,
             (
             viz.
             her
             Milk
             ,
             )
             no
             ,
             their
             ambition
             reached
             not
             so
             high
             ,
             they
             will
             therefore
             content
             themselves
             with
             a
             part
             of
             his
             Blood
             ,
             and
             Wounds
             ,
             as
             being
             a
             thing
             of
             an
             inferior
             nature
             ,
             and
             not
             comparable
             to
             the
             other
             !
             I
             
               will
               not
               ,
               O
               I
               dare
               not
               ,
               golden
               Child
               ,
            
             &c.
             —
             I
             dare
             be
             bold
             to
             say
             ,
             the
             Devils
             fear
             and
             tremble
             at
             this
             horrid
             Atheism
             ,
             and
             stupendous
             Blasphemy
             of
             these
             Herodians
             ,
             who
             under
             pretence
             of
             worshipping
             Christ
             ,
             designed
             to
             embrue
             their
             murderous
             hands
             in
             the
             pure
             and
             innocent
             blood
             of
             their
             Redeemer
             .
             And
             now
             by
             this
             time
             (
             patient
             Reader
             )
             I
             am
             persuaded
             thy
             ears
             have
             sent
             their
             sad
             message
             to
             each
             of
             thy
             astonished
             senses
             ,
             therefore
             I
             shall
             not
             further
             detain
             thee
             in
             thy
             horror
             ,
             but
             close
             up
             here
             ,
             (
             altho
             I
             have
             not
             nigh
             ended
             this
             their
             
               detestable
               Poem
            
             ,
             (
             which
             I
             intended
             to
             have
             passed
             thro
             when
             I
             began
             to
             write
             ,
             )
             because
             we
             have
             read
             too
             much
             in
             that
             that
             's
             past
             ,
             
             and
             he
             that
             desires
             to
             see
             more
             may
             satisfie
             his
             (
             sinful
             )
             curiosity
             in
             reading
             the
             Author
             himself
             ;
             or
             if
             he
             cannot
             easily
             come
             by
             it
             ,
             let
             him
             but
             peruse
             the
             Romish
             Psalter
             (
             a
             book
             too
             common
             amongst
             all
             Papists
             )
             and
             with
             which
             I
             shall
             close
             up
             this
             discourse
             ,
             Printed
             at
             Paris
             ,
             in
             the
             year
             1520
             (
             or
             thereabouts
             )
             and
             the
             same
             word
             for
             word
             is
             Reprinted
             in
             1569
             ,
             wherein
             every
             of
             the
             150
             Psalms
             are
             in
             whole
             ,
             or
             in
             part
             turned
             from
             God
             our
             Christ
             ,
             to
             our
             Lady
             .
             As
             in
             the
             19th
             .
             Psalm
             ,
             
               The
               heavens
               declare
               thy
               glory
               ,
               O
               Virgin
            
             Mary
             ,
             &c.
             And
             Psalm
             51.
             
             
               Have
               mercy
               upon
               me
            
             ,
             O
             Lady
             ,
             (
             thou
             that
             art
             called
             the
             Mother
             of
             mercy
             )
             
               and
               according
               to
               the
               bowels
               of
               thy
               mercy
               cleans
               me
               from
               all
               my
               sins
               ,
               pour
               out
               thy
               grace
               upon
               me
               ,
               and
               take
               not
               thy
               wonted
               mercy
               from
               me
               ,
            
             &c.
             In
             the
             57th
             .
             Psalm
             ,
             
               Have
               mercy
               upon
               me
            
             ,
             O
             Lady
             ,
             
               for
               my
               heart
               is
               ready
               to
               search
               out
               thy
               will
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               shadow
               of
               thy
               wings
               will
               I
               rest
               .
            
             In
             the
             68th
             .
             Psalm
             :
             Let
             our
             Lady
             
               arise
               ,
               and
               her
               enemies
               shall
               be
               scattered
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             In
             the
             72
             Psalm
             ,
             
               Lord
               ,
               give
               thy
               judgment
               to
               the
               King
               ,
               and
               thy
               mercy
               to
            
             our
             Lady
             his
             Mother
             .
             In
             the
             94.
             
             Psalm
             ,
             
               God
               is
               the
               God
               of
               revenge
               ,
               but
               thou
               ,
            
             O
             Lady
             ,
             the
             Mother
             of
             mercy
             ,
             dost
             bow
             him
             to
             take
             pity
             ,
             &c.
             
             In
             the
             96
             Psalm
             ,
             
               O
               sing
               unto
            
             our
             Lady
             
               a
               new
               song
               ,
               for
               she
               hath
               done
               marvellous
               things
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             In
             the
             110
             Psalm
             ,
             
               The
               Lord
               said
               to
            
             our
             Lady
             ,
             
               Sit
               thou
            
             Mother
             
               at
               my
               right
               hand
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             Thus
             I
             might
             go
             over
             all
             the
             Psalms
             ;
             but
             as
             he
             began
             ,
             so
             he
             ends
             ,
             in
             the
             last
             words
             of
             the
             last
             Psalm
             ,
             
               Let
               every
               thing
               that
               hath
               breath
               praise
            
             our
             Lady
             .
          
           
             Now
             this
             Book
             stands
             not
             onely
             not
             controlled
             ,
             but
             even
             defended
             by
             the
             Jesuits
             ,
             and
             those
             of
             the
             principal
             .
             
               Greg.
               de
               Val.
               in
               vol.
               de
               rebus
               fidei
               controversis
               ,
               sect
               .
            
             5.
             
               lib.
               de
               Idolatria
            
             5.
             cap.
             10.
             
             
               Bernard
               de
               Bust
               is
               in
               Mariali
               parte
            
             3.
             
             Ser.
             3.
             
          
           
             Again
             ,
             a
             famous
             Frier
             ,
             and
             well
             approved
             amongst
             them
             ,
             preached
             this
             Doctrine
             in
             the
             Pulpit
             ,
             (
             amongst
             many
             other
             little
             better
             )
             
               A
               man
               may
               appeal
               from
               God
               himself
               to
               the
               Virgin
            
             Mary
             ,
             
               if
               any
               feel
               himself
               grieved
               at
               the
               Iustice
               of
               God
               ,
               seeing
               God
               hath
               divided
               his
               Kingdom
               with
               her
               ,
               having
               reserved
               Iustice
               to
               himself
               ,
               to
               be
               exercised
               in
               this
               world
               as
               he
               pleaseth
               ,
               but
               Mercy
               he
               hath
               reserved
               to
               her
               .
            
             This
             Divinity
             was
             so
             well
             relish'd
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             ,
             that
             after
             he
             had
             preach'd
             it
             ,
             he
             publish'd
             it
             under
             the
             Pope's
             own
             Patronage
             ,
             and
             the
             Book
             was
             again
             re-printed
             ;
             and
             the
             Jesuits
             testifie
             ,
             that
             this
             is
             a
             learned
             and
             godly
             Book
             ,
             and
             full
             of
             piety
             .
          
           
           
             And
             
               Horatius
               Turselinus
            
             ,
             a
             Jesuit
             of
             good
             esteem
             among
             them
             ,
             writes
             thus
             ,
             
               God
               hath
               made
               the
               Virgin
               his
               Mother
               (
               as
               far
               as
               he
               may
               lawfully
               )
            
             [
             a
             modest
             expression
             from
             such
             a
             person
             ]
             
               partaker
               of
               his
               Divine
               Power
               and
               Majesty
               .
            
             And
             
               Possevinus
               ,
               in
               lit
               .
               H.
            
             wrote
             a
             Book
             ,
             and
             publish'd
             it
             by
             allowance
             of
             Authority
             ,
             and
             says
             thus
             ,
             
               That
               Christ
               made
               his
               Mother
               fellow
               with
               him
               in
               the
               work
               of
               his
               Redemption
               .
            
             This
             Book
             is
             dedicated
             to
             
               Cardinal
               Aldobrandino
            
             .
          
           
             And
             a
             great
             Spanish
             Doctor
             ,
             and
             Professor
             of
             Divinity
             of
             his
             Order
             ,
             writes
             thus
             ,
             
               We
               have
               often
               seen
               and
               heard
               of
               very
               many
               ,
               who
               ,
               in
               their
               extreme
               dangers
               ,
               have
               called
               upon
            
             Mary
             ,
             
               and
               presently
               were
               delivered
               .
               And
               oft-times
               safety
               is
               sooner
               obtained
               by
               calling
               upon
               the
               name
               of
            
             Mary
             ,
             
               than
               upon
               the
               name
               of
               Iesus
               Christ.
               Io.
               Chrysostom
               .
               à
               Visitatione
               ,
               de
               verbis
               dominae
               ,
               tom
               .
            
             2.
             lib.
             2.
             cap.
             2.
             
             And
             this
             Book
             is
             both
             dedicated
             to
             Pope
             Clement
             the
             8th
             .
             and
             receives
             publick
             allowance
             .
          
           
             By
             this
             then
             it
             appears
             ,
             that
             this
             blaspheming
             Jesuit
             Bonarscius
             ,
             in
             his
             unsanctified
             Poem
             ,
             says
             no
             more
             in
             effect
             ,
             than
             others
             of
             this
             damnable
             Sect.
             
          
           
             
               The
               sum
               of
               their
               blasphemous
               Doctrine
               ,
               is
               contained
               in
               these
               particulars
               following
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               That
               the
               Virgin
               
                 Mary's
                 Milk
              
               may
               be
               mingled
               with
               Christs
               Blood
               in
               the
               matter
               and
               merit
               of
               our
               Salvation
               ;
               and
               that
               a
               Christians
               faith
               may
               lay
               hold
               on
               either
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               That
               it
               helps
               and
               heals
               spiritual
               sores
               and
               sicknesses
               of
               the
               Soul
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               Bodily
               diseases
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               That
               it
               is
               to
               be
               preferred
               before
               the
               Blood
               of
               Christ
               ;
               and
               that
               if
               we
               must
               refuse
               the
               Milk
               ,
               or
               Blood
               ,
               we
               may
               with
               more
               safety
               refuse
               the
               latter
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               That
               though
               no
               Man
               did
               help
               Christ
               in
               the
               work
               of
               our
               Salvation
               ,
               yet
               a
               Woman
               did
               ,
               (
               viz.
               the
               Virgin
               Mary
               .
               )
            
             
               5.
               
               That
               God
               hath
               made
               Mary
               partaker
               and
               fellow
               with
               him
               of
               his
               Divine
               Majesty
               and
               Power
               .
            
             
               6.
               
               That
               God
               hath
               divided
               his
               Kingdom
               with
               Mary
               ,
               keeping
               Iustice
               to
               himself
               ,
               and
               yielding
               Mercy
               unto
               her
               ,
               (
               viz.
               at
               her
               disposal
               )
               and
               that
               a
               man
               may
               appeal
               from
               God
               to
               her
               .
            
             
               7.
               
               That
               a
               man
               shall
               oftentimes
               be
               sooner
               heard
               of
               God
               through
               the
               Mediation
               of
               Mary
               ,
               than
               of
               Christ.
               
            
             
               
               8.
               
               That
               Christ
               is
               still
               a
               little
               Child
               in
               his
               Mothers
               arms
               ,
               and
               may
               now
               be
               so
               prayed
               unto
               .
            
             
               9.
               
               That
               it
               is
               the
               highest
               presumption
               ,
               and
               so
               the
               greatest
               sin
               imaginable
               ,
               to
               desire
               to
               handle
               
                 Mary's
                 Paps
              
               ,
               or
               at
               least
               wise
               to
               drink
               her
               Milk.
               
            
             
               10.
               
               That
               the
               Psalms
               may
               be
               turned
               from
               Lord
               to
               Lady
               .
            
          
           
             If
             these
             be
             the
             Doctrines
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             ,
             [
             and
             if
             they
             have
             recanted
             any
             ,
             (
             which
             perhaps
             they
             may
             have
             the
             impudence
             ,
             in
             after-ages
             ,
             to
             affirm
             to
             some
             of
             the
             more
             ignorant
             sort
             of
             Women
             ,
             seduced
             by
             them
             )
             then
             take
             notice
             ,
             Reader
             ,
             This
             their
             Gospel
             is
             a
             
               Nose
               of
               Wax
            
             in
             their
             account
             .
             ]
             If
             so
             ,
             as
             hath
             been
             evidently
             proved
             from
             their
             own
             Authors
             ,
             then
             let
             all
             the
             Churches
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             every
             Christian
             or
             Member
             in
             them
             ,
             fix
             This
             in
             their
             hearts
             ,
             that
             They
             who
             call
             themselves
             true
             Christians
             ,
             and
             Members
             of
             the
             true
             Ancient
             Catholick
             and
             Apostolick
             Church
             of
             Christ
             ,
             (
             pretending
             themselves
             
             Peter's
             Successors
             ,
             who
             himself
             will
             blush
             to
             own
             them
             ,
             when
             ever
             he
             rises
             from
             the
             dead
             )
             are
             in
             truth
             and
             reality
             not
             so
             ,
             but
             contrariwise
             are
             Antichrist
             ;
             none
             so
             opposite
             to
             the
             Doctrine
             and
             Practise
             of
             true
             Christianity
             ,
             as
             they
             who
             dare
             presume
             thus
             hainously
             to
             disparage
             the
             Person
             ,
             the
             Wounds
             ,
             and
             the
             most
             precious
             Blood
             of
             Christ
             our
             Lord
             and
             God
             ,
             and
             cast
             this
             abominable
             contempt
             upon
             the
             most
             glorious
             Office
             of
             
               His
               Mediatorship
            
             ,
             who
             
               alone
               trode
               the
               Wine-press
               of
               his
               Fathers
               wrath
               ,
               and
               with
               whom
               was
               none
               .
            
             Wherefore
             in
             short
             ,
             since
             Babylon
             might
             have
             been
             healed
             of
             her
             Blasphemies
             ,
             Fornications
             ,
             and
             abominable
             Impieties
             ,
             but
             would
             not
             ;
             let
             every
             rational
             Creature
             [
             Turk
             ,
             Jew
             ,
             and
             Pagan
             not
             excepted
             ]
             
               forsake
               her
               ,
               for
               her
               judgment
               is
               come
               up
               to
               heaven
               ,
               and
               lifted
               up
               above
               the
               clouds
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             
               CHAP.
               III.
            
             The
             several
             Orders
             of
             the
             Jesuits
             ,
             and
             their
             demeanor
             therein
             .
          
           
             NOw
             let
             us
             come
             to
             the
             Jesuits
             themselves
             ,
             (
             having
             spoken
             of
             the
             manner
             of
             their
             Discipline
             over
             their
             Scholars
             )
             and
             to
             their
             three-fold
             Professions
             .
          
           
           
             The
             First
             and
             chief
             of
             them
             are
             Machiavillians
             ,
             who
             do
             nothing
             but
             employ
             themselves
             in
             matters
             of
             State
             ,
             and
             insinuate
             themselves
             into
             the
             secrets
             of
             great
             ones
             ,
             and
             giving
             true
             intelligence
             to
             none
             ,
             save
             to
             the
             Pope
             ,
             and
             his
             Catholick
             Majesty
             ,
             whose
             sworn
             Vassals
             they
             are
             .
             These
             observing
             no
             Collegiate
             Discipline
             ,
             are
             dispensed
             withall
             by
             his
             Holiness
             ,
             as
             if
             they
             did
             God
             good
             service
             ,
             nay
             greater
             ,
             in
             thus
             employing
             themselves
             ,
             than
             following
             Collegiate
             courses
             .
             As
             for
             their
             Religion
             ,
             they
             make
             it
             a
             cloak
             for
             their
             wickedness
             ,
             being
             most
             of
             them
             Atheists
             ,
             or
             very
             bad
             Christians
             .
             These
             are
             they
             that
             observe
             these
             Ten
             Commandments
             following
             .
             1.
             
             
               To
               seek
               riches
               and
               wealth
            
             .
             2.
             
             
               To
               govern
               the
               world
            
             .
             3.
             
             
               To
               reform
               the
               Clergy
            
             .
             4.
             
             
               To
               be
               still
               jocund
               and
               merry
               .
            
             5.
             
             
               To
               drink
               good
               Wine
            
             .
             6.
             
             
               To
               correct
               Texts
               of
               Scriptures
            
             .
             7.
             
             
               To
               receive
               all
               Tithes
            
             .
             8.
             
             
               To
               make
               a
               slave
               of
               their
               ghostly
               Child
               .
            
             9.
             
             
               To
               keep
               their
               own
               ,
               and
               live
               on
               another
               mans
               purse
               .
            
             10.
             
             
               To
               govern
               their
               neighbours
               wife
            
             .
             These
             Ten
             Commandments
             they
             divide
             into
             two
             Tables
             ,
             
               All
               for
               me
            
             ,
             and
             
               Nothing
               for
               thee
            
             .
             The
             charity
             they
             maintain
             among
             each
             other
             is
             none
             at
             all
             ,
             labouring
             with
             envy
             and
             malice
             ,
             &c.
             [
             as
             you
             may
             read
             in
             
             Speed's
             Chronology
             ,
             in
             two
             remarkable
             stories
             of
             Father
             Parsons
             and
             Creswel
             ,
             too
             long
             here
             to
             relate
             ;
             and
             many
             other
             instances
             ]
             as
             Father
             
               Foster
               ,
               Flack
               ,
               Strange
            
             ,
             and
             Gibbins
             ,
             can
             sadly
             testifie
             .
          
           
             The
             second
             sort
             of
             Jesuits
             are
             those
             ,
             who
             Preach
             ,
             Confess
             ,
             and
             teach
             Youth
             ,
             and
             envy
             each
             other
             for
             the
             number
             of
             their
             Scholars
             ,
             and
             ghostly
             Children
             .
             They
             are
             besides
             in
             no
             small
             emulation
             about
             their
             own
             worth
             and
             learning
             ,
             reading
             to
             their
             
               White
               Boys
            
             (
             those
             especially
             of
             the
             Sodality
             ,
             that
             celebrate
             the
             honour
             of
             the
             Virgin
             Mary
             )
             all
             sorts
             of
             loose
             and
             lascivious
             Songs
             and
             Poems
             .
          
           
             A
             third
             sort
             of
             Jesuits
             there
             are
             ,
             (
             not
             unfitly
             termed
             Simple
             ones
             )
             these
             are
             wonderfully
             austere
             in
             their
             life
             ,
             of
             a
             scrupulous
             conscience
             ,
             and
             brought
             up
             to
             colour
             the
             courses
             and
             actions
             of
             the
             more
             cunning
             and
             politick
             ones
             .
             Of
             this
             rank
             some
             four
             years
             since
             was
             one
             Mr.
             S.
             of
             whom
             the
             jesuits
             got
             some
             12000
             l.
             Sterling
             ;
             but
             since
             he
             hath
             seen
             their
             jugling
             and
             cheating
             ,
             he
             hath
             left
             them
             ,
             and
             returned
             to
             the
             true
             Religion
             ,
             and
             to
             his
             Native
             Countrey
             .
             Of
             this
             rank
             there
             also
             yet
             lives
             Vicount
             
             Mountague's
             Brother
             ,
             now
             Porter
             of
             the
             Colledge
             at
             St.
             Omers
             ,
             of
             whom
             they
             have
             got
             no
             less
             than
             10000l
             .
             Sterling
             ,
             of
             whom
             they
             report
             ,
             that
             after
             his
             death
             his
             body
             shall
             work
             Miracles
             ,
             for
             the
             austereness
             of
             his
             life
             .
             
             Of
             the
             same
             condition
             is
             Sir
             Gerrard
             Kemp's
             Brother
             ,
             who
             is
             a
             Caterer
             to
             the
             same
             Colledge
             ,
             out
             of
             whose
             purse
             they
             have
             pickt
             2
             or
             3000
             l.
             
          
           
             These
             three
             sorts
             and
             ranks
             of
             Jesuits
             are
             grown
             to
             a
             Faction
             about
             the
             Jesuitrices
             ,
             or
             wandring
             Nuns
             ,
             some
             allowing
             ,
             some
             disliking
             them
             utterly
             .
             This
             Order
             of
             Nuns
             began
             about
             some
             twelve
             years
             since
             ,
             by
             means
             of
             Mrs.
             
               M.
               Ward
            
             ,
             and
             Mrs.
             Twitty
             ,
             two
             
               English
               Gentlewomen
            
             ,
             who
             observe
             the
             Ignatian
             habit
             ,
             and
             go
             clad
             very
             like
             the
             Jesuits
             ;
             in
             this
             onely
             differing
             from
             other
             Nuns
             ,
             that
             they
             walk
             abroad
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             preach
             the
             Gospel
             (
             as
             they
             call
             it
             )
             to
             their
             Sex
             in
             England
             and
             else-where
             .
             The
             first
             who
             induc'd
             this
             Order
             of
             Nuns
             was
             Father
             Gerrard
             ,
             then
             Rector
             of
             the
             Colledge
             at
             Liege
             ;
             Father
             Flack
             and
             Father
             More
             assisting
             him
             therein
             ,
             though
             others
             very
             much
             opposed
             them
             ,
             as
             Father
             
               Singleton
               ,
               Benefield
            
             ,
             and
             Flood
             ,
             refusing
             to
             give
             them
             their
             
               Ite
               praedicate
            
             ,
             but
             rather
             adjudging
             them
             to
             a
             
               retired
               and
               Monastical
               life
            
             .
             However
             ,
             in
             the
             mean
             time
             this
             Mrs.
             Ward
             is
             become
             Mother
             General
             of
             no
             less
             than
             200
             English
             Gentlewomen
             ,
             most
             of
             them
             being
             Ladies
             and
             Knights
             Daughters
             ,
             who
             live
             in
             their
             Colledges
             at
             St.
             
               Omers
               ,
               Liege
            
             ,
             and
             Collen
             .
             Their
             Mother-General
             not
             long
             after
             went
             to
             Rome
             (
             with
             seven
             or
             eight
             others
             )
             and
             procured
             another
             Colledge
             of
             them
             to
             be
             erected
             in
             Rome
             ,
             where
             she
             hath
             under
             her
             Government
             about
             100
             Italian
             Maids
             ;
             and
             afterwards
             she
             procured
             to
             be
             erected
             a
             Monastery
             at
             Vienna
             ,
             and
             now
             she
             is
             daily
             expected
             in
             England
             ,
             to
             take
             an
             account
             of
             her
             She-Apostles
             labours
             .
             In
             a
             word
             to
             conclude
             ,
             these
             Jesuits
             endeavour
             to
             demolish
             all
             Orders
             and
             Places
             of
             Eminency
             above
             them
             .
             All
             which
             I
             observing
             ,
             laboured
             with
             all
             possible
             means
             to
             get
             out
             of
             their
             clutches
             ;
             and
             though
             I
             had
             promised
             them
             to
             turn
             Jesuit
             ,
             yet
             had
             I
             leave
             to
             go
             to
             Sevil
             with
             their
             Mission
             ,
             and
             from
             thence
             to
             Madrid
             ,
             to
             take
             leave
             of
             my
             Parents
             ,
             and
             so
             to
             return
             again
             unto
             them
             .
             And
             thus
             in
             1622
             I
             departed
             from
             St.
             Omers
             for
             Spain
             ,
             with
             the
             Mission
             ,
             consisting
             of
             twelve
             of
             us
             ,
             whose
             true
             names
             were
             ,
             
               Clifford
               ,
               Gerard
               ,
               Appleby
               ,
               Conniers
               ,
               Hausby
               ,
               Robinson
               ,
               Evely
               ,
               Naile
               ,
               Atkins
               ,
               Middleton
               ,
               Farmer
               ,
            
             and
             my self
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             
               CHAP.
               IV.
            
             Their
             Stratagems
             to
             prevent
             Revolters
             from
             their
             Societies
             ,
             and
             to
             draw
             in
             simple
             Novices
             .
          
           
             THose
             Scholars
             who
             are
             Nobly
             descended
             ,
             and
             of
             rich
             Parentage
             ,
             the
             Jesuits
             strive
             to
             allure
             by
             their
             honey'd
             words
             ,
             and
             flattering
             embraces
             ,
             endearing
             them
             with
             Pictures
             ,
             Medals
             ,
             Agnus
             Dei's
             ,
             &c.
             which
             they
             have
             from
             Rome
             .
             Also
             that
             their
             Baits
             may
             take
             the
             more
             effect
             ,
             they
             license
             them
             to
             enjoy
             all
             those
             Wines
             and
             Junkets
             provided
             for
             their
             own
             pallats
             ;
             and
             if
             White
             Boys
             ,
             of
             a
             comely
             feature
             ,
             they
             bestow
             on
             them
             (
             though
             ill
             deserving
             )
             the
             preheminence
             of
             the
             Schools
             .
             And
             with
             these
             is
             the
             Praefect
             of
             Musick
             most
             recreated
             ,
             reading
             to
             them
             
               Ovid
               ,
               Horace
               ,
               Catullus
            
             ,
             and
             Propertius
             .
          
           
             But
             for
             those
             who
             are
             more
             grave
             and
             considerate
             ,
             (
             and
             therefore
             duly
             weighing
             their
             Doctrine
             and
             Practise
             in
             the
             ballance
             of
             their
             awaken'd
             reason
             )
             such
             of
             whom
             they
             begin
             to
             suspect
             ,
             and
             in
             whom
             appears
             a
             real
             reluctance
             against
             their
             ways
             and
             manners
             ,
             &c.
             they
             have
             a
             second
             bait
             ;
             for
             instance
             ;
             A
             Gentleman
             of
             York-shire
             (
             and
             your
             North-countrey
             men
             have
             generally
             shrewd
             pates
             )
             Mr.
             
               Hen.
               Fairfax
            
             ,
             Son
             to
             Sir
             
               Thomas
               Fairfax
            
             ,
             who
             not
             yielding
             to
             their
             inchanting
             allurements
             ,
             one
             night
             being
             asleep
             in
             his
             bed
             ,
             two
             Jesuits
             ,
             clad
             in
             gorgeous
             white
             ,
             (
             in
             imitation
             of
             the
             two
             Angels
             that
             whipt
             St.
             Ierome
             )
             approaching
             his
             bed-side
             with
             two
             good
             Disciplines
             in
             their
             hands
             ,
             (
             the
             ends
             of
             some
             stuck
             with
             wiery
             pricks
             )
             and
             having
             uncovered
             him
             ,
             they
             did
             after
             so
             savage
             a
             manner
             rase
             his
             skin
             ,
             that
             he
             became
             for
             a
             while
             senseless
             ;
             they
             spake
             to
             him
             in
             Latin
             ,
             saying
             ,
             They
             were
             Angels
             sent
             from
             the
             Virgin
             to
             chastise
             him
             for
             resisting
             the
             power
             ,
             and
             reviling
             the
             proceedings
             of
             his
             Superiors
             ,
             exhorting
             him
             to
             that
             Order
             ,
             by
             virtue
             of
             the
             testimony
             given
             by
             the
             Virgin
             of
             their
             holy
             Order
             ,
             and
             so
             departed
             .
             The
             day
             dawning
             ,
             he
             found
             his
             lineaments
             of
             such
             a
             purple
             dye
             ,
             that
             they
             kept
             their
             hue
             a
             month
             after
             ;
             but
             somewhat
             to
             allay
             the
             fury
             of
             his
             torment
             ,
             Father
             Thunder
             and
             Father
             Gibbins
             
             persuaded
             him
             ,
             it
             was
             some
             Divine
             correction
             ,
             to
             the
             intent
             he
             should
             take
             on
             him
             their
             habit
             ;
             which
             he
             believing
             ,
             he
             was
             admitted
             into
             their
             Society
             at
             17
             years
             of
             age
             .
          
           
             Another
             example
             is
             of
             Mr.
             
               William
               Abbington
            
             ,
             Son
             to
             Mr.
             
               Io.
               Abbington
            
             ,
             (
             in
             whose
             house
             Garnet
             the
             grand
             Traitor
             was
             apprehended
             )
             the
             Course
             Father
             
               Francis
               Wallis
            
             ,
             alias
             Clark
             ,
             [
             for
             they
             counterfeit
             their
             true
             names
             many
             times
             ]
             one
             morning
             seeing
             him
             pass
             by
             his
             window
             ,
             he
             called
             to
             the
             Student
             ,
             and
             told
             him
             ,
             That
             a
             little
             before
             he
             passed
             by
             ,
             he
             had
             sent
             him
             a
             Divine
             Revelation
             from
             St.
             
               Ignatius
               Loyola
            
             ,
             that
             the
             first
             Student
             he
             saw
             going
             by
             his
             door
             ,
             he
             should
             declare
             to
             him
             ,
             That
             He
             had
             chosen
             him
             to
             be
             one
             of
             his
             Apostles
             ,
             and
             that
             without
             delay
             he
             must
             be
             for
             their
             Order
             ,
             &c.
             
             All
             which
             the
             young
             Gentleman
             having
             attentively
             heard
             ,
             he
             doubted
             not
             of
             the
             truth
             of
             the
             Vision
             ,
             but
             before
             he
             would
             be
             entred
             a
             Iesuit
             ,
             he
             craved
             leave
             for
             a
             month
             to
             take
             his
             farewell
             of
             his
             friends
             in
             England
             ;
             which
             was
             granted
             ,
             with
             a
             conditional
             proviso
             of
             his
             speedy
             return
             ;
             but
             he
             never
             returned
             ,
             and
             utterly
             disclaimed
             them
             .
          
           
             Another
             example
             is
             of
             Mr.
             
               Herbert
               Crafts
            
             ,
             sometimes
             of
             Oxford
             ,
             (
             son
             to
             Sir
             
               Herbert
               Crafts
            
             )
             who
             travelling
             to
             St.
             Omers
             to
             visit
             his
             Father
             ,
             was
             by
             him
             and
             Father
             
               Io.
               Hood
            
             brought
             to
             the
             Roman
             obedience
             ;
             and
             though
             his
             Father
             was
             a
             Catholick
             (
             as
             they
             term
             themselves
             )
             yet
             he
             counselled
             him
             never
             to
             turn
             Jesuit
             .
             But
             for
             all
             that
             ,
             they
             had
             a
             subtil
             way
             to
             draw
             him
             into
             their
             net
             ,
             viz.
             by
             entising
             him
             to
             take
             on
             him
             
               the
               Spiritual
               Exercise
            
             ,
             this
             being
             a
             matter
             of
             great
             honour
             amongst
             them
             ;
             which
             he
             refused
             not
             .
             The
             order
             they
             observe
             in
             taking
             of
             it
             is
             this
             ;
             For
             fifteen
             days
             he
             is
             appointed
             a
             solitary
             Chamber
             ,
             and
             sequestred
             from
             the
             rest
             ;
             for
             these
             days
             he
             is
             to
             speak
             with
             none
             ,
             save
             his
             
               Ghostly
               Father
            
             ,
             who
             directs
             him
             in
             the
             distribution
             of
             each
             day
             .
             One
             hour
             is
             to
             examine
             his
             Conscience
             ,
             what
             sins
             he
             is
             guilty
             of
             ;
             another
             time
             to
             say
             his
             prayers
             ,
             and
             Office
             of
             the
             Virgin
             Mary
             ;
             another
             for
             the
             hearing
             Mass
             ,
             and
             saying
             his
             Rosary
             :
             but
             the
             great
             thing
             the
             Ghostly
             Father
             doth
             ,
             is
             ,
             to
             give
             the
             said
             person
             certain
             Meditations
             made
             by
             
               Ignatius
               Loyola
            
             ,
             as
             1.
             
             Of
             the
             Creation
             of
             the
             World.
             2.
             
             How
             Man
             is
             obliged
             to
             God
             for
             his
             Creation
             ,
             &c.
             3.
             
             Of
             mans
             great
             Duty
             unto
             God.
             4.
             
             That
             a
             Monastical
             life
             is
             the
             most
             certain
             way
             to
             salvation
             of
             all
             others
             .
             5.
             
             What
             this
             Monastical
             life
             is
             ;
             viz.
             to
             live
             in
             a
             Desart
             or
             Monastery
             .
             6.
             
             That
             all
             their
             Religious
             Orders
             were
             at
             first
             holy
             and
             sacred
             Institutions
             ,
             but
             by
             corruption
             
             of
             time
             they
             have
             lost
             their
             ancient
             purity
             .
             7.
             
             What
             a
             man
             is
             to
             do
             for
             the
             surety
             of
             his
             salvation
             ,
             seeing
             that
             (
             as
             it
             is
             their
             abominable
             Maxim
             ,
             with
             a
             kind
             of
             a
             negative
             limitation
             )
             any
             wandring
             from
             their
             Collegiate
             Society
             (
             which
             they
             call
             their
             Paradise
             )
             into
             the
             World
             ,
             can
             hardly
             attain
             to
             the
             hope
             of
             salvation
             .
             8.
             
             That
             that
             man
             which
             desires
             the
             salvation
             of
             his
             own
             Soul
             ,
             must
             renounce
             all
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             Reformed
             Churches
             ,
             and
             cleave
             onely
             to
             their
             Society
             ,
             and
             that
             upon
             these
             considerations
             :
             First
             ,
             because
             this
             Society
             is
             the
             newest
             of
             any
             ,
             and
             therefore
             hath
             not
             had
             the
             time
             to
             corrupt
             and
             degenerate
             ,
             as
             divers
             others
             are
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             for
             that
             Ignatius
             their
             first
             Founder
             ,
             is
             one
             of
             the
             greatest
             Favourites
             of
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             [
             equalling
             him
             with
             our
             Saviour
             ,
             in
             that
             power
             of
             casting
             out
             Devils
             ,
             &c.
             
             So
             Franciscus
             teacheth
             :
             
               vid.
               Testimon
               .
               Gregorii
            
             9.
             
               in
               fine
               Testamenti
               Francisci
            
             .
             ]
             Thirdly
             ,
             because
             St.
             Ignatius
             received
             by
             Divine
             Revelation
             ,
             That
             none
             of
             his
             Order
             should
             ever
             be
             damned
             for
             200
             years
             ,
             [
             so
             that
             they
             have
             above
             50
             years
             yet
             to
             become
             more
             vile
             ,
             if
             possible
             ,
             and
             to
             fill
             up
             the
             measure
             of
             their
             iniquities
             ,
             from
             this
             year
             1678.
             ]
             and
             this
             they
             believe
             as
             an
             Article
             of
             their
             Creed
             .
             And
             so
             by
             this
             means
             they
             won
             the
             Gentleman
             to
             their
             Order
             ,
             against
             his
             Father's
             will.
             
          
           
             In
             this
             very
             exercise
             I
             my self
             was
             initiated
             for
             the
             space
             of
             15
             days
             ,
             but
             it
             was
             Gods
             pleasure
             to
             give
             me
             more
             understanding
             than
             to
             be
             led
             away
             with
             the
             rest
             .
          
           
             Besides
             they
             have
             other
             devices
             to
             gather
             fish
             into
             their
             net
             ,
             making
             their
             young
             Student
             believe
             that
             they
             are
             well
             skill'd
             in
             Chiromancy
             ,
             and
             can
             tell
             them
             their
             fortunes
             ,
             and
             that
             some
             are
             born
             to
             disastrous
             ends
             .
             All
             which
             may
             (
             and
             undoubtedly
             will
             )
             be
             prevented
             ,
             if
             they
             turn
             Jesuits
             .
             Of
             these
             trifling
             tricks
             ,
             I
             my self
             was
             an
             eye-witness
             .
          
           
             Now
             let
             me
             descend
             to
             their
             most
             barbarous
             proceedings
             ,
             which
             are
             indeed
             numberless
             ;
             but
             for
             avoiding
             prolixity
             ,
             I
             will
             here
             recount
             a
             few
             .
             There
             was
             one
             Mr
             
               Edward
               Hastings
            
             ,
             at
             Harlston
             ,
             an
             ingenious
             young
             Gentleman
             ,
             whom
             when
             they
             could
             not
             draw
             to
             them
             by
             the
             means
             aforesaid
             ,
             they
             exercised
             on
             him
             such
             tyrannical
             Discipline
             ,
             that
             the
             least
             fault
             he
             did
             ,
             they
             Stoically
             interpreted
             to
             be
             equal
             to
             the
             greatest
             ,
             and
             punish'd
             him
             accordingly
             :
             Whereupon
             he
             writ
             to
             his
             Friends
             ,
             earnestly
             entreating
             them
             to
             send
             for
             him
             .
             (
             Now
             there
             is
             no
             way
             to
             get
             out
             of
             this
             Colledge
             ,
             or
             to
             write
             any
             Letters
             ,
             or
             receive
             any
             ,
             save
             with
             consent
             of
             the
             
             Rector
             ;
             for
             they
             are
             kept
             as
             in
             Prison
             ,
             under
             Lock
             and
             Key
             .
             )
             But
             the
             Letters
             were
             intercepted
             ,
             &c.
             which
             he
             perceiving
             ,
             resolved
             to
             leap
             over
             the
             Colledge
             wall
             ;
             but
             being
             taken
             in
             the
             instant
             ,
             Father
             Thunder
             clapt
             his
             buttocks
             ,
             till
             he
             left
             him
             half
             dead
             ,
             as
             an
             example
             ,
             and
             then
             sent
             him
             away
             with
             four
             shillings
             in
             his
             purse
             ,
             to
             conduct
             him
             for
             England
             .
             And
             thus
             also
             they
             dealt
             with
             one
             Mr.
             
               Henry
               Taylor
            
             ,
             (
             since
             Secretary
             to
             Count
             Gondamor
             )
             and
             in
             the
             same
             manner
             they
             used
             Sir
             George
             Brown's
             Son
             ,
             who
             afterward
             died
             at
             St.
             Omers
             .
          
           
             So
             likewise
             there
             was
             sent
             to
             this
             Colledge
             Mr.
             
               Estevelaus
               Brown
            
             ,
             Son
             and
             Heir
             to
             Mr.
             
               Anthony
               Brown
            
             ,
             Brother
             to
             the
             Vicount
             Mountague
             ,
             who
             after
             two
             years
             abode
             ,
             wearied
             by
             their
             tyrannical
             Discipline
             ,
             and
             desirous
             to
             get
             his
             neck
             out
             of
             their
             yoak
             ,
             counterfeited
             a
             Letter
             from
             his
             Father
             to
             the
             Rector
             of
             the
             said
             Colledge
             ,
             (
             who
             then
             was
             Father
             Baldwin
             )
             desiring
             him
             to
             furnish
             his
             Son
             with
             all
             necessaries
             ,
             and
             send
             him
             over
             into
             England
             ;
             which
             the
             Rector
             opening
             ,
             thought
             it
             came
             from
             his
             Father
             :
             but
             the
             Gentleman
             disclosing
             this
             device
             to
             one
             of
             his
             Fellow-Students
             ,
             (
             in
             whom
             he
             confided
             )
             was
             betrayed
             ,
             and
             severely
             punished
             for
             his
             ingenuity
             .
             The
             Rector
             afterwards
             wrote
             to
             his
             Father
             ,
             (
             the
             contents
             you
             may
             easily
             ghess
             )
             and
             his
             Father
             wrote
             back
             to
             have
             him
             detained
             ,
             &c.
             who
             remains
             there
             (
             to
             his
             grief
             and
             torment
             )
             to
             this
             hour
             .
             And
             if
             any
             escape
             them
             ,
             and
             afterward
             come
             to
             be
             promoted
             ,
             they
             traduce
             him
             ,
             and
             brand
             him
             with
             all
             Titles
             of
             ignominy
             ;
             and
             to
             this
             end
             they
             have
             their
             Agents
             in
             all
             places
             of
             consequence
             ,
             to
             put
             in
             against
             them
             ;
             as
             witness
             Sir
             
               Edward
               Bainham
            
             ,
             Sir
             
               Griffin
               Markham
            
             ,
             the
             Archbishop
             of
             Rhemes
             ,
             and
             Father
             Barns
             ,
             a
             Benedictine
             ,
             and
             divers
             others
             ,
             whom
             I
             omit
             for
             brevity
             .
             I
             could
             likewise
             relate
             several
             horrid
             Tragedies
             (
             to
             my
             own
             knowledge
             )
             exercised
             in
             that
             Temple
             of
             Moloch
             ,
             the
             
               Spanish
               Inquisition
            
             ,
             and
             the
             cruel
             and
             inhumane
             usages
             of
             divers
             English
             Gentlemen
             ,
             upon
             no
             ground
             or
             colour
             at
             all
             ,
             onely
             picking
             and
             watching
             all
             occasions
             (
             upon
             the
             least
             word
             spoken
             of
             the
             Protestant
             Religion
             ,
             &c.
             )
             But
             I
             have
             some
             things
             to
             discover
             to
             the
             world
             ,
             which
             are
             not
             so
             much
             known
             (
             or
             at
             least
             seldom
             ,
             if
             ever
             ,
             discoursed
             on
             )
             by
             the
             common
             people
             ,
             and
             may
             be
             as
             advantagious
             to
             every
             one
             to
             understand
             ,
             as
             they
             really
             are
             wonderful
             and
             curious
             .
             But
             what
             the
             end
             of
             all
             will
             be
             ,
             God
             onely
             knows
             ,
             before
             whom
             all
             mens
             secret
             thoughts
             are
             open
             and
             manifest
             ;
             who
             holds
             the
             world
             in
             the
             hollow
             of
             his
             hand
             ,
             and
             before
             whom
             all
             
             Nations
             of
             the
             Earth
             are
             as
             dust
             of
             the
             ballance
             ,
             who
             notwithstanding
             all
             their
             secret
             and
             cunning
             Contrivances
             ,
             deep
             laid
             designs
             ,
             and
             devilish
             Stratagems
             ,
             hath
             determined
             
               to
               stain
               the
               pride
               and
               glory
               of
               all
               flesh
               ,
            
             and
             to
             Overturn
             ,
             Overturn
             ,
             Overturn
             ,
             until
             Shilo
             (
             that
             Great
             Prince
             of
             Peace
             )
             shall
             Reign
             ,
             and
             his
             Interest
             ,
             Name
             ,
             and
             Glory
             ,
             be
             exalted
             throughout
             the
             Earth
             .
          
        
         
           
             
               CHAP.
               V.
            
             The
             true
             Description
             of
             that
             famous
             Monastery
             or
             House
             of
             the
             King
             of
             Spains
             ,
             called
             the
             Escurial
             ;
             the
             Worlds
             Wonder
             .
          
           
             IN
             the
             Countrey
             of
             Segoria
             upon
             the
             Carpetan
             borders
             stands
             a
             Village
             ,
             heretofore
             of
             small
             note
             ,
             but
             now
             famous
             for
             the
             stately
             Monastery
             called
             Scorialis
             ,
             or
             commonly
             the
             Escurial
             ,
             from
             the
             dross
             (
             as
             some
             guess
             )
             which
             in
             old
             time
             came
             of
             the
             Iron
             about
             those
             parts
             ;
             the
             former
             buildings
             of
             that
             Village
             were
             (
             till
             of
             late
             )
             very
             mean
             and
             homely
             ,
             more
             for
             the
             profit
             than
             pleasure
             of
             the
             poor
             husband
             man.
             The
             Soil
             about
             it
             is
             barren
             and
             strong
             ,
             afording
             very
             hard
             passages
             for
             Carts
             and
             Carriages
             ;
             whereupon
             there
             is
             but
             little
             provision
             of
             Corn
             and
             Wine
             ,
             but
             good
             store
             of
             Cattle
             ,
             by
             reason
             of
             the
             good
             feeding
             ,
             and
             sweet
             temper
             of
             the
             Air
             ;
             whereas
             the
             more
             inland
             parts
             of
             the
             Countrey
             ,
             are
             some
             what
             scorched
             with
             overmuch
             heat
             ,
             this
             blows
             many
             cool
             blasts
             ,
             from
             the
             snowy
             neighbouring
             mountains
             ,
             whence
             flows
             good
             store
             of
             water
             ,
             enriching
             the
             ground
             with
             grass
             ,
             and
             beautifying
             the
             fields
             with
             a
             continual
             greenness
             .
             Beyond
             this
             Village
             westward
             about
             a
             mile
             ,
             at
             the
             foot
             of
             a
             high
             hill
             in
             an
             enclosed
             vally
             ,
             several
             leagues
             from
             Madrid
             ,
             stands
             that
             stately
             Pile
             ,
             dedicated
             to
             the
             honour
             of
             
               St.
               Laurence
            
             ,
             being
             the
             labour
             of
             24
             years
             ;
             a
             Building
             of
             incredible
             cost
             and
             Magnificence
             ,
             and
             such
             as
             no
             former
             age
             could
             parrallel
             ;
             so
             that
             it
             may
             be
             justly
             accounted
             one
             of
             the
             greatest
             wonders
             in
             the
             World.
             Besides
             the
             charges
             of
             rich
             Vestiments
             ,
             massy
             Vessels
             of
             gold
             and
             silver
             ,
             and
             other
             precious
             furniture
             ,
             it
             stood
             the
             King
             of
             Spain
             (
             according
             to
             his
             book
             of
             Accounts
             )
             in
             
             1200
             Sesterces
             ,
             which
             makes
             (
             according
             to
             somes
             computation
             )
             about
             9
             millions
             of
             money
             ,
             (
             or
             pounds
             sterling
             )
             Likewise
             it
             is
             credibly
             reported
             ,
             that
             when
             the
             work
             was
             finished
             ,
             and
             the
             Officers
             brought
             the
             book
             of
             Accounts
             ,
             the
             King
             hearing
             the
             total
             of
             Accounts
             ,
             said
             ,
             I
             have
             taken
             great
             care
             many
             years
             ,
             and
             troubled
             my
             head
             much
             heretofore
             to
             have
             that
             finished
             ,
             I
             will
             now
             trouble
             my
             head
             no
             longer
             with
             the
             Charges
             ,
             wherefore
             he
             commanded
             the
             Book
             of
             the
             Accounts
             to
             be
             cast
             into
             the
             fire
             .
          
           
             The
             whole
             Fabrick
             is
             built
             in
             a
             square
             ,
             except
             on
             that
             side
             towards
             the
             Kings
             Palace
             ,
             and
             on
             the
             back
             side
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             looking
             towards
             Madrid
             ;
             which
             seems
             to
             resemble
             a
             Cradle
             or
             Gridiron
             (
             upon
             which
             St.
             Laurence
             was
             broiled
             :
             )
             Every
             side
             but
             this
             extending
             220
             paces
             .
             Some
             account
             the
             whole
             length
             of
             it
             (
             from
             North
             to
             South
             )
             no
             less
             than
             720
             feet
             ,
             and
             from
             East
             to
             West
             (
             according
             to
             common
             measure
             )
             570
             paces
             .
             Each
             corner
             of
             the
             Building
             is
             guarded
             with
             a
             fair
             Tower
             ,
             made
             more
             for
             neatness
             than
             strength
             ,
             and
             beautified
             (
             from
             the
             bottom
             to
             the
             top
             )
             with
             many
             fair
             Windows
             .
             The
             whole
             Fabrick
             may
             be
             divided
             into
             three
             parts
             ;
             On
             the
             South
             side
             stands
             the
             Monastery
             of
             the
             Monks
             of
             St.
             Ierom
             ,
             which
             takes
             up
             almost
             one
             half
             of
             it
             ;
             Towards
             the
             North
             side
             stands
             the
             Colledg
             for
             younger
             Novices
             of
             the
             same
             Order
             ,
             and
             foreign
             Children
             chosen
             and
             maintained
             by
             the
             King
             at
             a
             common
             table
             amongst
             themselves
             .
             Somewhat
             Eastward
             stands
             the
             Kings
             own
             Palace
             ,
             being
             his
             Mansion
             in
             the
             Summer
             time
             .
          
           
             Before
             you
             come
             to
             this
             stately
             Edifice
             ,
             you
             may
             first
             observe
             on
             the
             outside
             lying
             before
             it
             ,
             an
             open
             walk
             ,
             beginning
             from
             the
             West
             side
             of
             the
             Monastery
             ,
             and
             thence
             compssiang
             all
             the
             North
             side
             ,
             being
             200
             foot
             broad
             on
             the
             West
             part
             ,
             between
             the
             Monastery
             ,
             and
             the
             Partition
             ,
             and
             140
             foot
             broad
             on
             the
             
               North
               ▪
            
             all
             beautified
             with
             a
             fair
             pavement
             of
             small
             square
             stones
             .
             In
             the
             midst
             according
             to
             the
             length
             of
             the
             Building
             ,
             on
             that
             side
             where
             the
             adjoyning
             mountain
             overlooks
             it
             ,
             a
             fair
             great
             Gate
             opens
             it self
             between
             8
             huge
             Pillars
             on
             both
             sides
             of
             it
             ,
             one
             above
             another
             ,
             upon
             which
             are
             four
             other
             lesser
             Pillars
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             the
             front
             stands
             a
             curious
             Statue
             of
             St.
             Laurence
             .
             This
             great
             Gate
             opens
             to
             the
             Church
             ,
             the
             Monastery
             ,
             and
             the
             Colledg
             ;
             on
             both
             sides
             of
             it
             are
             other
             lesser
             gates
             :
             that
             on
             the
             right
             hand
             ,
             affords
             a
             passage
             to
             the
             Shops
             of
             Mechanical
             arts
             for
             the
             use
             of
             the
             Colledg
             :
             that
             on
             the
             left
             ,
             opens
             a
             way
             to
             the
             lodgings
             of
             the
             younger
             Students
             or
             Novices
             .
          
           
           
             On
             the
             same
             side
             also
             is
             a
             lesser
             gate
             ,
             through
             which
             you
             may
             pass
             into
             the
             Kings
             Palace
             .
             In
             a
             fair
             front
             over
             the
             entrance
             to
             the
             Church
             ,
             stand
             the
             Statues
             of
             6
             Kings
             of
             Israel
             ,
             upon
             their
             Pillars
             and
             Bases
             ,
             each
             of
             them
             18
             foot
             high
             ,
             whose
             heads
             and
             hands
             are
             of
             white
             Marble
             ,
             the
             rest
             of
             a
             courser
             stone
             .
          
           
             Let
             us
             now
             enter
             into
             the
             inside
             of
             this
             goodly
             Fabrick
             ,
             and
             first
             when
             you
             are
             up
             the
             stairs
             that
             lead
             to
             the
             chief
             entrance
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             a
             large
             open
             walk
             offers
             it self
             to
             your
             view
             ,
             separating
             the
             Monastery
             from
             the
             Colledg
             :
             In
             this
             walk
             are
             broad
             steps
             all
             along
             ,
             which
             lead
             to
             the
             entrance
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             thence
             to
             another
             open
             Plain
             ,
             and
             so
             to
             a
             narrow
             Alley
             ,
             through
             which
             those
             of
             the
             Monastery
             on
             the
             one
             hand
             ,
             and
             those
             of
             the
             Colledg
             on
             the
             other
             ,
             may
             pass
             to
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             from
             thence
             into
             the
             lower
             station
             of
             the
             Quire.
             Now
             the
             place
             where
             this
             Quire
             stands
             is
             4
             square
             ,
             have
             3
             which
             are
             accounted
             for
             the
             body
             of
             the
             Church
             .
             Adjoyning
             to
             this
             place
             of
             the
             lowermost
             Quire
             ,
             is
             an
             open
             Court
             on
             both
             sides
             ,
             from
             which
             the
             lower
             Quire
             it self
             ,
             and
             2
             Chappels
             situated
             towards
             those
             2
             Courts
             ,
             receive
             their
             light
             .
             Above
             this
             lower
             Quire
             stands
             the
             Church
             it self
             ,
             with
             its
             proper
             Quire
             also
             ;
             which
             Church
             ,
             (
             besides
             the
             upper
             and
             lower
             stations
             of
             the
             Quire
             ,
             and
             the
             great
             Chappel
             )
             is
             4
             square
             of
             it self
             ,
             and
             is
             sustain'd
             by
             4
             Pillars
             ,
             and
             other
             necessary
             props
             ,
             and
             it
             hath
             3
             collateral
             Alleys
             and
             Cloysters
             ,
             after
             the
             manner
             of
             the
             former
             .
             In
             this
             Church
             are
             2
             pair
             of
             Organs
             ,
             having
             each
             of
             them
             32
             registers
             or
             keys
             :
             this
             Church
             also
             hath
             no
             less
             than
             36
             Altars
             ,
             and
             a
             stately
             Dore
             ,
             by
             which
             they
             go
             into
             a
             large
             vault
             at
             the
             time
             of
             divine
             Orisons
             ;
             This
             Church
             is
             higher
             then
             the
             inferior
             Quire
             ,
             by
             30
             foot
             ,
             and
             the
             Quire
             of
             that
             is
             so
             much
             higher
             then
             the
             Church
             .
             The
             pavement
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             as
             likewise
             of
             the
             upper
             ,
             and
             lower
             Quires
             ,
             is
             chequered
             with
             white
             and
             black
             Marble
             ;
             In
             the
             roof
             of
             the
             Quire
             is
             painted
             the
             Sun
             ,
             Moon
             ,
             and
             Stars
             ,
             with
             all
             the
             hoste
             of
             Heaven
             ,
             in
             a
             most
             glorious
             manner
             ,
             and
             on
             the
             Walls
             the
             portraitures
             of
             diverse
             vertues
             ,
             and
             some
             histories
             of
             St.
             Laurence
             ,
             and
             St.
             Hierom
             ,
             The
             seats
             are
             all
             made
             of
             precious
             wood
             ,
             of
             diverse
             kinds
             and
             colours
             in
             Corinthian
             work
             .
             On
             the
             South
             side
             of
             the
             Church
             is
             a
             fair
             Porch
             ,
             arched
             and
             beautified
             with
             diverse
             pictures
             ;
             in
             this
             Porch
             is
             a
             clear
             fountain
             ,
             built
             about
             with
             Iasper
             and
             Marble
             ,
             having
             7
             cocks
             and
             cisterns
             ,
             where
             the
             Monks
             use
             to
             wash
             their
             hands
             ,
             when
             they
             go
             to
             celebrate
             their
             divine
             Service
             ,
             the
             pavement
             also
             of
             this
             Porch
             is
             chequered
             with
             white
             and
             black
             Marble
             .
          
           
           
             The
             Vestry
             is
             next
             ,
             a
             stately
             place
             ,
             all
             arched
             and
             paved
             as
             the
             former
             ;
             The
             Chests
             ,
             and
             Presses
             ,
             and
             other
             places
             ,
             where
             they
             keep
             their
             holy
             Vests
             ,
             and
             Ornaments
             of
             the
             Altars
             ,
             are
             all
             made
             of
             precious
             wood
             ,
             and
             the
             walls
             covered
             with
             historical
             pictures
             .
             From
             this
             Vestry
             they
             ascend
             up
             many
             steps
             ,
             unto
             the
             high
             Altar
             :
             The
             place
             where
             this
             Altar
             stands
             is
             4
             square
             ,
             and
             paved
             with
             Iasper
             of
             diverse
             colours
             ;
             in
             the
             same
             place
             are
             certain
             Oratories
             ,
             built
             for
             great
             Princes
             to
             hear
             Mass
             in
             ,
             which
             Oratories
             are
             distinguished
             into
             4
             little
             Chappels
             ,
             and
             adorned
             both
             on
             the
             walls
             and
             pavement
             with
             chequer'd
             Iasper
             ;
             This
             place
             where
             the
             Altar
             stands
             ,
             is
             10
             foot
             higher
             then
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             they
             go
             down
             from
             thence
             to
             the
             Church
             by
             certain
             steps
             (
             before
             the
             great
             Chappel
             )
             all
             of
             Iasper
             .
             Through
             this
             Holy
             Place
             (
             as
             they
             call
             it
             )
             they
             go
             into
             the
             Reliquary
             ,
             where
             are
             kept
             diverse
             precious
             reliques
             of
             the
             Saints
             (
             forsooth
             ,
             )
             and
             shut
             up
             in
             their
             Boxes
             .
             The
             like
             Reliquary
             is
             on
             the
             South
             side
             also
             ,
             full
             of
             rare
             monuments
             .
          
           
             On
             the
             one
             side
             of
             the
             High-Altar
             ,
             is
             a
             little
             house
             ,
             wherein
             is
             distributed
             the
             holy
             Eucharist
             ,
             (
             a
             place
             of
             great
             holiness
             and
             devotion
             surely
             )
             on
             the
             walls
             are
             curiously
             painted
             4
             histories
             out
             of
             the
             old
             Testament
             ,
             shadowing
             out
             this
             holy
             Sacrament
             ,
             in
             the
             roof
             is
             portrayed
             the
             Rainbow
             in
             the
             Clouds
             ,
             with
             many
             Cherubins
             and
             Seraphims
             about
             it
             .
          
           
             Between
             this
             House
             ,
             and
             the
             High-Altar
             ,
             stands
             the
             Sacrista
             ,
             within
             which
             is
             the
             Custodia
             of
             the
             holy
             Eucharist
             (
             as
             they
             call
             it
             )
             This
             place
             is
             built
             upon
             8
             Pillars
             of
             Iasper
             of
             a
             yellowish
             colour
             ,
             with
             some
             veins
             of
             white
             ;
             and
             is
             so
             hard
             and
             excellent
             that
             it
             cannot
             be
             polished
             ,
             but
             with
             an
             Adamant
             .
             The
             Bars
             and
             Chapiters
             wrought
             with
             flowers
             are
             all
             made
             of
             guilded
             mettal
             ;
             On
             the
             Bases
             which
             hang
             over
             the
             wreaths
             ,
             stand
             8
             Statues
             of
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             the
             other
             4
             stand
             in
             other
             hollow
             places
             thereabout
             .
             Those
             12
             Statues
             are
             cut
             and
             engraven
             with
             admirable
             Art
             ,
             and
             are
             guilded
             by
             fire
             .
             The
             pavement
             of
             this
             Sachrista
             is
             laid
             with
             diverse
             kinds
             of
             Iasper
             ,
             and
             wrought
             in
             guilded
             mettal
             with
             Mesaik
             work
             .
             The
             two
             leave-dores
             of
             this
             holy
             Place
             ,
             are
             made
             of
             the
             best
             Rock-Crystal
             included
             in
             guilded
             mettal
             ,
             and
             are
             so
             transparent
             ,
             that
             the
             inner
             Sachrista
             or
             Custodia
             ,
             wherein
             the
             Eucharist
             is
             kept
             ,
             may
             easily
             be
             discerned
             ;
             This
             piece
             by
             those
             that
             have
             seen
             it
             ,
             and
             all
             other
             rare
             pieces
             in
             the
             World
             ,
             is
             thought
             to
             be
             the
             most
             exquisite
             and
             admirable
             .
             The
             chief
             contriver
             of
             this
             
             curious
             Fabrick
             ,
             was
             that
             famous
             Architect
             
               Iacobus
               de
               Frizzo
            
             ,
             who
             spent
             7
             whole
             years
             in
             cutting
             and
             polishing
             those
             Iaspers
             .
          
           
             Now
             are
             we
             come
             to
             the
             
               High
               Altar
            
             it self
             ,
             a
             work
             no
             less
             noble
             and
             artificial
             ,
             built
             all
             of
             fine
             Iasper
             and
             Marble
             ,
             whereon
             are
             placed
             many
             Crosses
             ,
             Candlesticks
             ,
             and
             other
             precious
             Ornaments
             .
             This
             Altar
             is
             beautifi'd
             with
             many
             curious
             Pictures
             ,
             and
             four
             high
             places
             for
             the
             said
             Pictures
             ,
             whereof
             some
             are
             higher
             than
             other
             .
             In
             the
             lowest
             ,
             between
             two
             painted
             Tables
             ,
             is
             the
             place
             where
             the
             Custodia
             stands
             ;
             on
             each
             side
             of
             it
             are
             two
             Statues
             ,
             representing
             the
             four
             Doctors
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             
               Hierome
               ,
               Augustine
               ,
               Gregory
            
             ,
             and
             Ambrose
             .
             This
             Custodia
             is
             of
             pure
             Iasper
             ,
             and
             adorned
             with
             Flowers
             engraven
             in
             Iasper
             of
             divers
             colours
             ,
             upon
             which
             ,
             as
             upon
             their
             Bases
             ,
             stand
             all
             the
             other
             Statues
             ,
             and
             Columns
             of
             green
             and
             yellowish
             Iasper
             ,
             with
             their
             Feet
             and
             Chapiters
             of
             gilded
             Metall
             .
             The
             square
             Tablets
             upon
             the
             Chapiters
             ,
             as
             also
             the
             Wreathes
             ,
             and
             Borders
             ,
             and
             Globes
             ,
             are
             made
             of
             a
             more
             refined
             and
             party-coloured
             Iasper
             .
             What
             shall
             I
             say
             more
             ?
             the
             whole
             Piece
             is
             composed
             of
             the
             richest
             Iasper
             of
             several
             colours
             ,
             with
             Metalls
             cast
             and
             gilded
             .
          
           
             Next
             to
             the
             Pictures
             of
             the
             second
             High
             Place
             or
             Hollow
             ,
             are
             two
             other
             Statues
             on
             each
             side
             ,
             representing
             the
             four
             Evangelists
             .
             After
             the
             same
             order
             ,
             on
             the
             third
             High
             Place
             ,
             are
             placed
             on
             each
             side
             two
             other
             Statues
             ,
             one
             of
             St.
             Iames
             ,
             the
             Apostle
             of
             Spain
             ;
             the
             other
             of
             St.
             Andrew
             ,
             the
             Titulary
             Saint
             of
             the
             House
             of
             Burgundy
             .
             On
             the
             uppermost
             High
             Place
             are
             the
             Images
             of
             St.
             Peter
             and
             St.
             Paul.
             The
             innermost
             Sachrista
             or
             Custodia
             (
             as
             they
             call
             it
             )
             wherein
             the
             holy
             Sacrament
             ,
             or
             
               Body
               of
               Christ
            
             (
             as
             they
             say
             )
             is
             preserved
             ,
             is
             made
             with
             the
             greatest
             Art
             that
             can
             be
             devised
             :
             It
             hath
             four
             Pillars
             of
             the
             purest
             Iasper
             ,
             whose
             Basis
             and
             Chapiters
             are
             of
             pure
             wrought
             Gold
             ,
             and
             so
             are
             the
             Tablets
             ,
             Borders
             ,
             Wreaths
             ,
             and
             Flowers
             ,
             all
             about
             the
             Custodia
             :
             here
             and
             there
             also
             are
             placed
             many
             shining
             Emralds
             .
             The
             feet
             of
             those
             Pillars
             are
             of
             the
             same
             Stone
             ,
             engraved
             and
             inlaid
             with
             Gold
             in
             divers
             places
             .
             Three
             little
             square
             Pilasters
             ,
             which
             sustain
             the
             feet
             of
             the
             other
             Pillars
             ,
             are
             of
             Silver
             ,
             and
             Gilt.
             The
             Ground-work
             or
             Foundation
             of
             the
             whole
             is
             composed
             of
             the
             same
             Stone
             ,
             interlaced
             with
             Gilded
             Metall
             .
             The
             Tablets
             and
             Squares
             of
             the
             Pillars
             or
             Pyramids
             ,
             are
             of
             the
             same
             Materials
             with
             the
             Pillars
             ,
             the
             Champhering
             whereof
             is
             all
             wrought
             with
             Gold.
             The
             Pyramids
             are
             made
             of
             the
             richest
             Iasper
             ,
             of
             a
             dusky
             colour
             .
             The
             little
             Spears
             or
             Bulls
             on
             the
             top
             ,
             are
             of
             fine
             wrought
             Gold.
             The
             Hinges
             and
             Borders
             of
             the
             two-leaf'd
             Doors
             ,
             
             are
             Silver
             and
             Gilt.
             The
             Doors
             themselves
             are
             of
             Rock-Christal
             .
             That
             side
             of
             it
             towards
             the
             Church
             hath
             a
             large
             square
             Window
             of
             the
             same
             .
             The
             two
             other
             sides
             are
             adorned
             with
             vari-colour'd
             Iasper
             ,
             and
             inlaid
             with
             pure
             Gold
             ;
             with
             the
             very
             same
             Materials
             and
             Artifice
             is
             the
             inside
             beautifi'd
             .
             In
             the
             midst
             of
             the
             roof
             hangs
             a
             precious
             Topaz
             ,
             wherein
             is
             laid
             up
             the
             Consecrated
             Body
             of
             Christ
             (
             as
             they
             believe
             )
             inclosed
             in
             a
             Box
             of
             precious
             Arhate
             .
          
           
             We
             have
             seen
             the
             Church
             [
             which
             I
             affirm
             for
             truth
             is
             very
             transparent
             and
             bright
             in
             the
             darkest
             night
             .
             ]
             Now
             follows
             a
             description
             of
             the
             Monastery
             it self
             :
             In
             the
             great
             Walk
             before
             the
             common
             Entrance
             into
             the
             Church
             ,
             there
             is
             a
             Gate
             opening
             a
             passage
             into
             the
             common
             Porch
             of
             this
             Monastery
             ;
             passing
             through
             this
             Porch
             ,
             you
             come
             to
             a
             Tower
             where
             the
             Bells
             hang
             ,
             together
             with
             a
             curious
             Clock
             ,
             shewing
             both
             the
             Natural
             and
             Planetary
             hours
             .
             This
             Tower
             is
             erected
             from
             the
             very
             ground-work
             of
             the
             Church
             towards
             the
             Monastery
             ,
             and
             is
             answered
             by
             another
             right
             opposite
             ;
             there
             is
             a
             way
             also
             from
             this
             Porch
             of
             the
             Monastery
             to
             a
             fair
             Parlour
             ,
             for
             the
             resort
             of
             those
             who
             would
             have
             conference
             with
             the
             Monks
             .
             Next
             to
             this
             is
             a
             most
             stately
             and
             magnificent
             Stair-case
             ,
             with
             a
             roof
             and
             covering
             answerable
             .
             Next
             these
             Stairs
             adjoyns
             a
             Chappel
             ,
             where
             their
             Mass
             was
             celebrated
             whilst
             the
             Church
             was
             building
             ;
             here
             is
             also
             a
             Closet
             ,
             where
             the
             Records
             and
             Writings
             of
             the
             Monastery
             are
             carefully
             preserved
             .
             Through
             the
             same
             great
             Porch
             you
             pass
             into
             the
             Court
             of
             the
             Monastery
             ,
             thence
             to
             the
             Vault
             ,
             and
             so
             to
             another
             Court
             ,
             where
             under-ground
             is
             kept
             all
             the
             Rain-water
             ,
             which
             gathers
             together
             in
             that
             place
             .
             Betwixt
             these
             two
             ,
             a
             fair
             Arch
             is
             erected
             ,
             together
             with
             a
             Closet
             of
             excellent
             workmanship
             ,
             where
             many
             necessary
             implements
             are
             laid
             up
             .
          
           
             From
             this
             Porch
             also
             there
             is
             a
             passage
             to
             the
             Porch
             of
             the
             Refectory
             ,
             whereunto
             is
             adjoyned
             a
             Closet
             or
             Wardrobe
             ,
             where
             their
             Vestments
             are
             kept
             ;
             which
             Closet
             and
             Porch
             also
             are
             Vaulted
             and
             Arched
             with
             a
             great
             deal
             of
             art
             and
             curiosity
             .
             This
             Porch
             is
             eight
             square
             ,
             having
             eight
             Windows
             ,
             by
             which
             all
             the
             Galleries
             adjoyning
             receive
             their
             light
             .
             In
             the
             midst
             of
             that
             Porch
             is
             a
             pleasant
             Fountain
             ,
             whose
             Conduits
             and
             Aquaeducts
             are
             of
             Iasper
             .
             The
             Refectory
             (
             or
             Dining-room
             of
             the
             Monks
             )
             is
             a
             most
             magnificent
             Piece
             .
             Next
             to
             the
             Chamber
             of
             Keeper
             of
             the
             Robes
             ,
             is
             a
             way
             to
             another
             Chamber
             ,
             for
             the
             entertainment
             of
             Strangers
             .
             Next
             this
             the
             Kitchin
             ,
             with
             the
             Porch
             of
             it
             ,
             wherein
             ,
             besides
             many
             other
             commodities
             ,
             are
             divers
             Fountains
             of
             hot
             and
             cold
             Water
             .
             To
             the
             
             Refectory
             is
             joyned
             the
             Cloister
             of
             the
             Hospital
             ,
             wherein
             are
             two
             great
             Cisterns
             .
             The
             Hospital
             it self
             is
             joyned
             to
             this
             Cloyster
             ,
             whose
             Dining-room
             reaches
             to
             the
             Kitchin
             Porch
             .
             Besides
             these
             aforesaid
             Places
             ,
             there
             are
             three
             other
             Houses
             ,
             wherein
             are
             made
             and
             conserved
             all
             those
             things
             which
             belong
             to
             the
             Distillation
             of
             Waters
             .
             That
             Walk
             which
             leads
             from
             the
             Conduit
             to
             the
             Hospital
             ,
             is
             for
             them
             that
             are
             recovered
             from
             their
             Diseases
             ,
             to
             exercise
             themselves
             therein
             .
          
           
             From
             that
             great
             Porch
             aforesaid
             ,
             is
             another
             passage
             to
             the
             Vault
             ,
             where
             daily
             Orizons
             are
             said
             :
             Here
             are
             pourtraied
             the
             Histories
             of
             the
             New
             Testament
             ,
             from
             the
             Annunciation
             of
             the
             Blessed
             Virgin
             ,
             to
             the
             second
             coming
             of
             Christ.
             In
             the
             midst
             of
             this
             four-square
             Vault
             ,
             or
             Cloister
             ,
             is
             a
             pleasant
             Garden
             ,
             distinguished
             into
             divers
             Beds
             and
             Knots
             most
             curiously
             ;
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             it
             is
             a
             pretty
             Fabrick
             of
             eight
             corners
             ,
             representing
             the
             form
             of
             a
             Church
             ,
             built
             of
             a
             black
             Stone
             ,
             and
             adorned
             in
             the
             inside
             with
             diverse
             coloured
             Iasper
             .
             In
             four
             of
             the
             corners
             stand
             four
             great
             Giants
             ,
             vomiting
             Water
             into
             four
             Marble
             Cisterns
             .
             In
             the
             midst
             of
             this
             Arbour
             lieth
             the
             principal
             Path
             of
             the
             Garden
             .
             Now
             from
             the
             said
             Vault
             you
             pass
             to
             the
             Chapter-house
             ,
             and
             another
             House
             like
             it
             .
             These
             two
             Rooms
             ,
             together
             with
             their
             Porch
             ,
             have
             their
             roofs
             set
             forth
             with
             most
             exquisite
             Pictures
             ,
             and
             their
             Pavement
             chequer'd
             with
             white
             and
             black
             Marble
             ;
             round
             about
             them
             are
             seats
             for
             the
             Monks
             ,
             and
             each
             hath
             his
             sumptuous
             Altar
             .
             The
             way
             to
             the
             Monks
             Cells
             is
             from
             the
             great
             Porch
             also
             ,
             wherein
             by
             winding
             Stairs
             you
             ascend
             to
             the
             Priors
             upper
             Cells
             ,
             and
             other
             Chambers
             and
             Cock-lofts
             besides
             ,
             all
             covered
             with
             Lead
             .
             The
             Prior's
             lower
             habitation
             is
             an
             excellent
             Building
             ,
             all
             vaulted
             and
             arched
             ,
             exhibiting
             divers
             Histories
             of
             holy
             Scripture
             ,
             which
             are
             included
             in
             artificial
             Crowns
             and
             Studs
             ,
             wrought
             with
             Flowers
             ;
             the
             Pavement
             also
             is
             chequer'd
             with
             white
             and
             black
             Marble
             .
             The
             Prior's
             upper
             Cell
             is
             built
             towards
             the
             North-west
             ,
             on
             both
             sides
             of
             which
             are
             the
             Cells
             of
             the
             other
             Monks
             .
             The
             Chamber
             or
             Dormitory
             where
             the
             Novices
             lodge
             ,
             joyns
             to
             the
             Monks
             Cells
             .
             The
             Monks
             Beds
             are
             all
             in
             a
             row
             ,
             over
             the
             Wardrobe
             or
             Refectory
             .
          
           
             We
             come
             now
             to
             the
             Library
             ,
             which
             is
             seated
             above
             the
             chief
             Entrance
             to
             the
             Monastery
             ;
             it
             is
             185
             foot
             long
             ,
             and
             32
             foot
             broad
             ,
             in
             whose
             arched
             roof
             is
             the
             representation
             of
             divers
             Arts
             and
             Histories
             ;
             to
             which
             place
             is
             joyned
             another
             Room
             for
             the
             use
             of
             the
             Library
             .
             The
             Library
             it self
             is
             distinguished
             into
             three
             
             Partitions
             :
             In
             the
             first
             and
             principal
             are
             painted
             all
             the
             Arts
             and
             Faculties
             ,
             and
             at
             the
             foot
             of
             every
             ones
             Picture
             ,
             all
             the
             Books
             of
             that
             Faculty
             ,
             marshall'd
             in
             seemly
             order
             ,
             all
             gilt
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             same
             binding
             .
             Here
             is
             to
             be
             seen
             a
             great
             Parchment-book
             ,
             wherein
             are
             exactly
             expressed
             in
             their
             proper
             colours
             all
             kind
             of
             living
             Creatures
             which
             are
             known
             to
             be
             in
             the
             world
             .
             The
             other
             Partition
             contains
             nothing
             but
             ancient
             Manuscripts
             of
             Divinity
             ,
             in
             Latin
             ,
             Greek
             ,
             and
             Hebrew
             ,
             with
             the
             Pictures
             of
             the
             several
             Authors
             set
             before
             them
             .
             The
             third
             room
             is
             furnished
             onely
             with
             Manuscripts
             of
             diverse
             Faculties
             and
             Languages
             ,
             the
             Authors
             whereof
             are
             in
             like
             manner
             expressed
             to
             the
             life
             .
          
           
             We
             come
             in
             the
             next
             place
             to
             describe
             the
             Colledge
             and
             the
             Kings
             Palace
             ;
             these
             two
             take
             up
             the
             
               North
               part
            
             of
             the
             Building
             ;
             their
             Porch
             is
             an
             open
             Gallery
             which
             lies
             before
             the
             Church
             ,
             over
             against
             the
             great
             Porch
             of
             the
             Monastery
             .
             To
             this
             Porch
             is
             joyned
             another
             ,
             by
             which
             the
             Youth
             ,
             who
             apply
             themselves
             to
             Learning
             ,
             pass
             daily
             into
             a
             little
             Room
             to
             hear
             Mattins
             and
             Vespers
             ;
             this
             place
             is
             shut
             up
             with
             three
             Brazen
             Gates
             .
             In
             the
             great
             Court
             separating
             the
             Colledge
             from
             the
             Monastery
             ,
             is
             a
             common
             passage
             to
             the
             Schools
             ,
             where
             are
             taught
             all
             Arts
             ,
             but
             especially
             Law
             ,
             Physick
             ,
             and
             Divinity
             .
             This
             place
             hath
             its
             peculiar
             Courts
             ,
             and
             Cloisters
             ,
             and
             Galleries
             ,
             to
             one
             of
             which
             adjoyns
             the
             Refectory
             of
             the
             Colledge
             ,
             with
             its
             Porch
             ;
             near
             the
             Porch
             stands
             the
             Kitchin
             ,
             between
             its
             proper
             Court
             ,
             and
             the
             Court
             of
             the
             common
             School
             ;
             to
             which
             is
             joyned
             the
             Childrens
             School
             ,
             and
             their
             Refectory
             .
             On
             the
             North
             side
             ,
             through
             a
             narrow
             Gate
             and
             Entry
             ,
             is
             a
             Passage
             to
             the
             Kings
             Palace
             .
             In
             the
             Porch
             or
             Entrance
             are
             three
             Mansions
             or
             Offices
             ,
             with
             their
             Courts
             ,
             built
             partly
             for
             those
             who
             oversee
             the
             Purveyance
             of
             Corn
             and
             Victuals
             ,
             and
             partly
             for
             the
             use
             of
             the
             Kitchin.
             These
             Houses
             are
             joyned
             together
             for
             the
             service
             of
             divers
             Tables
             .
          
           
             By
             the
             same
             Porch
             is
             a
             way
             to
             a
             fair
             Room
             ,
             where
             the
             Nobles
             of
             the
             Kings
             Bed-chamber
             ,
             the
             Captains
             of
             the
             Guard
             ,
             with
             others
             of
             Noble
             rank
             and
             quality
             ,
             do
             Dine
             and
             Sup
             daily
             .
             This
             way
             also
             you
             may
             pass
             to
             the
             Galleries
             ,
             and
             other
             Offices
             belonging
             to
             Diet
             and
             Workmanship
             .
             Those
             Galleries
             round
             about
             contain
             other
             Chambers
             both
             above
             and
             below
             .
             On
             the
             same
             side
             is
             another
             Portal
             ,
             by
             which
             they
             pass
             from
             the
             Palace
             to
             the
             lower
             Quire
             ,
             Church
             ,
             Colledge
             ,
             and
             Monastery
             .
             Near
             to
             this
             Gate
             is
             a
             Walk
             ,
             where
             the
             Kings
             Watch
             and
             other
             Officers
             use
             to
             meet
             .
             Towards
             
             the
             East
             side
             are
             lodgings
             for
             Ambassadors
             ,
             which
             reach
             to
             the
             great
             Porch
             ,
             and
             run
             out
             us
             far
             as
             the
             Palace
             :
             In
             the
             same
             Court
             are
             other
             houses
             for
             the
             Kings
             own
             use
             ,
             and
             from
             hence
             by
             a
             Gallery
             through
             a
             stately
             Portal
             you
             enter
             into
             the
             Kings
             own
             lodgings
             built
             behind
             the
             Chappel
             ,
             where
             you
             meet
             with
             an
             open
             Court
             ,
             with
             Porches
             and
             Cloysters
             .
             On
             the
             West
             side
             next
             the
             High-Altar
             ,
             is
             another
             Gate
             whereby
             the
             King
             passes
             to
             the
             Monastery
             ,
             the
             Colledg
             and
             other
             Offices
             of
             the
             Court
             ;
             The
             Kings
             Porch
             looks
             towards
             the
             North
             side
             of
             the
             Church
             .
             Hereupon
             the
             Church
             wall
             is
             curiously
             painted
             ,
             the
             famous
             battle
             of
             Higuervela
             ,
             wherein
             King
             Iohn
             the
             second
             overthrew
             the
             Moors
             ,
             and
             Saracens
             of
             Granado
             ,
             which
             Picture
             represents
             the
             story
             most
             exactly
             ,
             and
             shews
             both
             the
             order
             and
             manner
             of
             their
             Fight
             ,
             with
             the
             several
             habits
             and
             weapons
             both
             of
             horse
             and
             foot
             ,
             which
             were
             then
             in
             use
             .
             This
             Picture
             was
             drawn
             from
             the
             first
             Copy
             ,
             which
             was
             made
             at
             the
             time
             of
             the
             battle
             in
             a
             fair
             Linen
             Cloath
             above
             130
             foot
             long
             ,
             and
             found
             since
             by
             chance
             in
             the
             Tower
             of
             Segovia
             ,
             which
             History
             the
             King
             caused
             to
             be
             painted
             again
             upon
             that
             wall
             for
             a
             perpetual
             remembrance
             of
             so
             noble
             a
             victory
             :
             This
             Piece
             is
             well
             worth
             the
             sight
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             last
             place
             we
             come
             unto
             the
             Garden
             ,
             lying
             towards
             the
             East
             and
             South
             part
             of
             the
             Buildings
             .
             It
             reaches
             100
             (
             yards
             )
             in
             breadth
             ,
             and
             is
             distinguished
             into
             many
             curious
             knots
             and
             beds
             ,
             &c.
             
             Set
             with
             all
             kind
             of
             herbs
             and
             flowers
             ,
             and
             watered
             with
             many
             pleasant
             Springs
             and
             Fountains
             ;
             This
             Garden
             is
             much
             higher
             than
             the
             Orchard
             adjoyning
             ,
             and
             you
             ascend
             from
             hence
             thither
             by
             a
             walk
             of
             many
             stairs
             ,
             set
             with
             trees
             on
             both
             sides
             .
          
           
             There
             are
             accounted
             to
             be
             above
             40
             Fountains
             of
             pure
             water
             within
             this
             Monastery
             .
          
           
             There
             are
             so
             many
             Closets
             and
             Keys
             belonging
             to
             this
             Monastery
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             a
             special
             Officer
             appointed
             to
             be
             master
             of
             the
             Keys
             ,
             which
             Keys
             are
             kept
             in
             a
             Closet
             by
             themselves
             ,
             and
             are
             esteemed
             to
             exceed
             some
             thousands
             .
          
           
             The
             third
             part
             of
             this
             famous
             Monastery
             of
             St.
             Laurence
             ,
             is
             possessed
             by
             30
             Monks
             of
             the
             Order
             of
             St.
             Hierom
             ,
             whose
             yearly
             Revenues
             amount
             to
             above
             35000
             Spanish
             Ducats
             ,
             and
             the
             rest
             goes
             to
             the
             King
             and
             his
             Family
             .
          
           
             To
             Conclude
             ,
             it
             is
             furnished
             with
             so
             many
             Halls
             ,
             Parlours
             ,
             Dining-Rooms
             ,
             Chambers
             ,
             Closets
             ,
             Offices
             ,
             Lodgings
             ,
             and
             other
             
             
             the
             second
             had
             begun
             this
             〈◊〉
             Work
             ,
             he
             coming
             thither
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             of
             Lemos
             ,
             and
             having
             shewed
             him
             the
             plot
             ,
             and
             disclosed
             his
             purpose
             in
             finishing
             so
             great
             a
             piece
             of
             Work
             ,
             which
             would
             amount
             to
             an
             incredible
             Charge
             ;
             he
             demanded
             the
             Earl
             to
             tell
             him
             〈◊〉
             what
             he
             thought
             of
             the
             Work
             ?
             The
             Earl
             stoutly
             and
             with
             a
             〈◊〉
             Spirit
             answered
             the
             King
             ,
             thus
             ,
             Your
             Majesty
             ,
             as
             You
             are
             the
             〈◊〉
             Monarch
             of
             Christendom
             ,
             so
             are
             you
             reputed
             the
             wisest
             amongst
             Kings
             ;
             now
             considering
             the
             great
             charge
             your
             Majesty
             is
             at
             in
             your
             Wars
             in
             Italy
             ,
             in
             France
             ,
             and
             the
             Low-Countreys
             ,
             with
             the
             Great
             Turk
             ,
             and
             elsewhere
             ,
             together
             with
             your
             ordinary
             and
             extraordinary
             expences
             ,
             and
             the
             likelihood
             of
             Wars
             with
             the
             Queen
             of
             England
             :
             All
             these
             things
             considered
             ,
             it
             would
             be
             a
             blemish
             to
             your
             Wisdom
             ,
             if
             your
             Majesty
             should
             go
             forward
             with
             this
             Building
             ,
             and
             the
             charges
             will
             make
             you
             sink
             before
             it
             be
             finished
             .
             The
             King
             replied
             that
             notwithstanding
             all
             his
             Wars
             ,
             and
             other
             charges
             ,
             He
             would
             go
             on
             with
             This
             ,
             and
             hoped
             by
             the
             grace
             of
             God
             to
             see
             it
             finished
             ,
             and
             to
             take
             pleasure
             and
             comfort
             in
             it
             in
             his
             life
             ,
             (
             the
             which
             he
             did
             ,
             and
             enjoyed
             it
             7
             years
             ,
             )
             and
             that
             after
             his
             death
             it
             should
             be
             a
             Receptacle
             for
             his
             bones
             ,
             and
             likewise
             for
             the
             Kings
             which
             should
             succeed
             him
             ;
             to
             be
             for
             a
             Court
             in
             their
             lives
             ,
             and
             a
             Sepulcher
             for
             them
             after
             their
             deaths
             .
          
           
             And
             now
             (
             Reader
             )
             you
             have
             had
             the
             true
             and
             exact
             relation
             of
             This
             Mighty
             Structure
             ,
             which
             for
             Beauty
             and
             Riches
             ,
             &c.
             may
             be
             worthily
             esteemed
             the
             wonder
             of
             the
             World
             (
             exceeding
             Solomons
             Temple
             )
             in
             several
             respects
             ,
             if
             it
             may
             be
             lawfull
             to
             compare
             the
             
               True
               Church
            
             of
             the
             living
             God
             (
             which
             was
             a
             figure
             of
             the
             Heavenly
             Jerusalem
             above
             )
             with
             this
             ,
             which
             (
             for
             all
             its
             Splendor
             ,
             &c.
             )
             is
             but
             the
             Seat
             of
             that
             Black
             Prince
             ,
             who
             hath
             here
             transformed
             Himself
             into
             an
             Angel
             of
             Light
             ,
             or
             purpose
             by
             this
             means
             to
             delude
             (
             if
             it
             were
             possible
             )
             ever
             Gods
             own
             Elect.
             Thus
             by
             Captivating
             the
             astonished
             Sences
             with
             
               This
               Gilded
               Appearance
               of
               True
               Religion
               ,
            
             and
             specious
             pretences
             of
             Christianity
             ,
             for
             they
             only
             Garnish
             the
             Statue
             and
             Sepulcher
             of
             Christ
             ,
             his
             Prophets
             and
             
               Apostles
               ,
               &c.
            
             and
             at
             the
             same
             time
             murder
             all
             who
             teach
             their
             blessed
             Doctrine
             ,
             and
             live
             their
             lives
             ,
             (
             at
             least
             are
             setting
             Their
             examples
             before
             their
             view
             ,
             )
             on
             whose
             charge
             the
             righteous
             blood
             of
             all
             the
             Prophets
             ,
             Apostles
             ,
             and
             Martyrs
             (
             nay
             of
             Christ
             
             himself
             )
             will
             most
             certainly
             be
             laid
             ,
             (
             without
             a
             true
             repentance
             )
             when
             the
             glory
             of
             this
             
               Babylonish
               Synagogue
            
             shall
             be
             laid
             in
             dust
             ,
             and
             driven
             like
             the
             chaff
             ,
             before
             that
             great
             and
             terrible
             Tempest
             and
             Whirlwind
             of
             Gods
             wrath
             ,
             which
             is
             hasting
             on
             apace
             ;
             and
             who
             shall
             abide
             This
             Day
             ?
             Who
             shall
             stand
             when
             God
             doth
             This
             ?
          
        
         
           
             
               CHAP.
               VI.
               Camilton's
            
             Discovery
             of
             the
             devillish
             Designs
             and
             Projects
             of
             the
             Society
             of
             Iesuits
             of
             late
             years
             .
          
           
             WHat
             
               Marcus
               Cato
            
             sometimes
             spoke
             concerning
             the
             Roman
             South-sayers
             ;
             that
             he
             wondred
             how
             they
             could
             forbear
             to
             smile
             upon
             each
             other
             ,
             so
             often
             as
             they
             met
             ,
             may
             not
             unfitly
             be
             applied
             to
             the
             Iesuits
             :
             It
             is
             a
             wonder
             that
             one
             Iesuit
             when
             he
             looketh
             upon
             another
             doth
             not
             straightway
             burst
             forth
             into
             a
             laughing
             outright
             ,
             they
             being
             amongst
             themselves
             privy
             to
             such
             impostures
             practised
             upon
             the
             people
             .
             I
             speak
             not
             touching
             your
             simpler
             sort
             of
             Iesuits
             ,
             from
             whom
             these
             more
             reserved
             and
             closer
             practises
             of
             the
             Society
             are
             altogether
             concealed
             ,
             either
             in
             respect
             they
             are
             not
             held
             wise
             enough
             (
             forsooth
             )
             to
             be
             acquainted
             with
             them
             ,
             or
             that
             they
             are
             thought
             too
             devout
             to
             entertain
             them
             ,
             or
             else
             in
             regard
             of
             their
             short
             continuance
             in
             that
             Society
             :
             for
             all
             such
             are
             so
             kept
             short
             through
             severity
             of
             Discipline
             ,
             that
             not
             one
             of
             them
             except
             he
             be
             wondrous
             quick
             of
             sent
             ,
             can
             ever
             smell
             out
             in
             the
             least
             measure
             what
             knavery
             is
             therein
             practised
             under
             a
             shew
             of
             Holiness
             .
             My
             discourse
             onely
             toucheth
             the
             prime
             and
             principal
             fellows
             of
             that
             Society
             ,
             their
             
               Regents
               ,
               Fathers
               ,
               Provincials
            
             ,
             and
             Generals
             ;
             all
             which
             ,
             are
             so
             universally
             and
             joyntly
             tainted
             with
             all
             manner
             of
             wickedness
             ,
             but
             especially
             with
             Whoredom
             ,
             Covetousness
             ,
             and
             Magick
             ,
             that
             indeed
             any
             reasonable
             man
             may
             think
             it
             little
             less
             then
             a
             Miracle
             ,
             if
             a
             Iesuit
             of
             this
             rank
             meeting
             such
             another
             upon
             a
             sudden
             ,
             and
             beholding
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             ,
             another
             picture
             or
             lively
             representation
             of
             himself
             ,
             should
             have
             power
             to
             abstain
             from
             laughing
             outright
             .
          
           
           
             I
             therefore
             thought
             it
             not
             amisi
             ,
             considering
             the
             premisses
             ,
             to
             lay
             open
             to
             the
             world
             some
             particular
             passages
             ,
             and
             practises
             of
             that
             Society
             ,
             of
             the
             greatest
             part
             whereof
             my self
             have
             been
             an
             eye-witness
             ,
             and
             some
             part
             whereof
             hath
             been
             related
             unto
             me
             by
             Iesuits
             ,
             whom
             I
             am
             able
             to
             name
             ,
             and
             will
             undoubtedly
             nominate
             ,
             if
             they
             shall
             but
             dare
             in
             the
             least
             manner
             to
             lift
             up
             their
             tongues
             against
             me
             ,
             or
             to
             contradict
             what
             I
             have
             written
             .
          
           
             First
             of
             all
             then
             ,
             at
             your
             entrance
             into
             any
             Colledge
             of
             Iesuits
             ;
             especially
             ,
             if
             it
             be
             scituated
             in
             or
             near
             unto
             any
             large
             ,
             and
             populous
             ,
             and
             rich
             place
             .
             But
             alass
             ,
             why
             do
             I
             say
             ,
             if
             it
             be
             built
             there
             (
             seeing
             they
             have
             no
             Colledges
             in
             any
             poor
             ,
             mean
             ,
             or
             obscure
             place
             )
             At
             your
             first
             entry
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             into
             such
             a
             place
             or
             Colledg
             ,
             take
             principal
             notice
             of
             the
             Porter
             of
             their
             Gate
             ,
             and
             him
             you
             shall
             find
             to
             look
             like
             unto
             the
             picture
             of
             a
             very
             Charon
             ,
             or
             rather
             a
             Cerberus
             ;
             For
             the
             most
             part
             you
             shall
             observe
             him
             to
             be
             a
             man
             of
             very
             great
             years
             ,
             or
             if
             he
             be
             younger
             ,
             he
             is
             a
             fellow
             of
             most
             approved
             trust
             and
             secrecy
             .
             And
             this
             is
             the
             man
             ,
             if
             any
             such
             there
             be
             ,
             who
             is
             well
             skilled
             in
             all
             the
             mysteries
             of
             the
             
               Iesuits
               Cabal
            
             ,
             or
             reserved
             Divinity
             .
          
           
             In
             this
             fellows
             keeping
             is
             great
             store
             of
             apparel
             both
             for
             Men
             and
             Women
             of
             every
             degree
             and
             calling
             .
             And
             with
             this
             apparel
             do
             the
             Iesuits
             ,
             habit
             themselves
             according
             to
             the
             quality
             that
             every
             one
             findeth
             himself
             ablest
             to
             personate
             ,
             and
             so
             practise
             wonderful
             Impostures
             in
             the
             World.
             For
             at
             sometimes
             being
             habited
             like
             Souldiers
             very
             gallant
             ,
             they
             walk
             in
             the
             streets
             and
             high-ways
             ,
             Whoring
             and
             Swaggering
             in
             the
             publick
             Stews
             .
             At
             other
             times
             in
             the
             civil
             habits
             of
             Citizens
             ,
             professing
             themselves
             to
             be
             of
             the
             reformed
             Religion
             ,
             they
             pry
             up
             and
             down
             and
             listen
             in
             Inns
             ,
             in
             Play-houses
             ,
             in
             Taverns
             ,
             upon
             the
             Exchange
             ;
             and
             in
             all
             places
             of
             publick
             meetings
             ,
             wheresoever
             there
             is
             any
             frequent
             resort
             ,
             what
             the
             people
             speak
             up
             and
             down
             concerning
             them
             ,
             what
             consultations
             are
             abroad
             ,
             what
             manner
             of
             Action
             is
             set
             afoot
             in
             any
             part
             .
             Another
             while
             ,
             like
             Doctors
             of
             Physick
             ,
             or
             of
             the
             
               Civil
               Law
            
             ,
             with
             great
             Rings
             on
             their
             fingers
             ,
             avowing
             and
             purposely
             professing
             themselves
             to
             be
             Papists
             ;
             wheresoever
             they
             know
             any
             of
             the
             Common
             sort
             that
             is
             wealthy
             and
             hath
             sons
             ,
             they
             devise
             some
             cause
             of
             business
             with
             them
             ,
             and
             insinuate
             themselves
             into
             their
             acquaintance
             by
             strange
             fetches
             ,
             and
             in
             Conclusion
             do
             advise
             them
             to
             bring
             up
             their
             sons
             in
             some
             School
             or
             Colledg
             of
             Iesuits
             ,
             affirming
             that
             themselves
             have
             been
             educated
             by
             them
             ,
             and
             
             that
             they
             have
             so
             profited
             under
             them
             ,
             that
             (
             God
             be
             thanked
             )
             they
             never
             had
             cause
             to
             repent
             thereof
             :
             And
             sometimes
             again
             apparelled
             like
             Noblemen
             ,
             and
             compleatly
             attended
             ,
             they
             cause
             Coaches
             to
             be
             provided
             abroad
             ,
             and
             frequent
             the
             Courts
             of
             Princes
             ,
             as
             giving
             attendance
             upon
             Ambassadors
             of
             foraign
             States
             ,
             and
             serve
             as
             Intelligencers
             to
             unlock
             the
             Cabinets
             of
             great
             Potentates
             .
          
           
             Nay
             further
             ,
             I
             have
             known
             them
             to
             make
             shew
             of
             being
             banished
             persons
             ,
             and
             to
             crave
             collections
             amongst
             Protestant
             Divines
             ,
             purposely
             to
             learn
             under-hand
             what
             such
             men
             write
             against
             them
             :
             yea
             such
             were
             those
             men
             for
             the
             most
             part
             ,
             who
             so
             miserably
             deluded
             so
             many
             Reverend
             men
             in
             many
             places
             by
             sinister
             ways
             under
             that
             habit
             ,
             furthering
             the
             designs
             of
             their
             Society
             ,
             and
             breeding
             disturbances
             in
             the
             reformed
             Congregations
             .
          
           
             But
             you
             will
             say
             unto
             me
             ,
             whereto
             ,
             I
             pray
             you
             ,
             serveth
             so
             much
             womens
             apparel
             ,
             or
             what
             is
             their
             end
             in
             depositing
             so
             much
             in
             the
             keeping
             of
             the
             Porter
             of
             their
             gate
             ?
             Attend
             ,
             and
             I
             will
             tell
             you
             :
             No
             Pander
             ,
             that
             ever
             Terence
             or
             Plautus
             mentioned
             in
             their
             Comedies
             ,
             was
             so
             nimble
             at
             the
             trade
             of
             winning
             pretty
             wenches
             ,
             as
             are
             the
             Iesuits
             at
             this
             day
             ,
             but
             especially
             that
             Porter
             of
             their
             gate
             ,
             whom
             I
             mentioned
             but
             now
             .
          
           
             For
             ,
             that
             which
             the
             Confessors
             themselves
             are
             not
             able
             to
             wring
             out
             of
             them
             by
             Auricular
             Confession
             in
             their
             Churches
             and
             Chappels
             ,
             this
             fellow
             knoweth
             how
             to
             win
             from
             them
             by
             flattering
             speeches
             ,
             with
             wonderful
             pleasing
             and
             delightful
             toys
             ,
             especially
             if
             he
             meet
             with
             a
             poor
             widdow
             ,
             or
             any
             such
             silly
             woman
             which
             sendeth
             her
             child
             to
             the
             Colledg
             now
             and
             then
             for
             an
             Alms
             ;
             or
             with
             some
             Landress
             ,
             or
             Spinster
             ;
             Whom
             so
             soon
             as
             this
             base
             Pander
             hath
             once
             but
             allured
             to
             come
             to
             his
             net
             ,
             although
             her
             apparel
             be
             never
             so
             old
             and
             tattered
             ,
             yet
             he
             hath
             gay
             Gowns
             enough
             in
             store
             ,
             with
             accoutrements
             suitable
             ,
             wherewith
             he
             can
             make
             her
             both
             trick
             and
             trim
             ,
             which
             when
             he
             hath
             done
             ,
             he
             knoweth
             how
             to
             convey
             her
             through
             many
             secret
             passages
             and
             by-ways
             to
             his
             Venerable
             Masters
             ,
             the
             Fathers
             of
             the
             Society
             .
             And
             yet
             he
             never
             doth
             this
             in
             the
             day
             time
             ,
             but
             near
             upon
             the
             shutting
             in
             of
             the
             Evening
             ,
             and
             then
             they
             make
             away
             the
             whole
             night
             in
             Riot
             and
             Luxury
             ,
             with
             Revelling
             and
             Dancing
             ,
             the
             younger
             sort
             and
             Novices
             of
             the
             Society
             being
             kept
             far
             enough
             from
             Discovery
             thereof
             .
          
           
             For
             they
             have
             for
             the
             purpose
             certain
             Vaults
             framed
             like
             Chambers
             ,
             and
             rooms
             under
             ground
             ,
             as
             had
             those
             ancient
             Romans
             ,
             who
             
             first
             devised
             their
             Stews
             in
             Vaults
             ,
             whose
             inclination
             to
             all
             carnal
             lasciviousness
             was
             so
             great
             ,
             and
             so
             brutish
             ,
             that
             the
             Senate
             of
             Rome
             ,
             fearing
             the
             just
             anger
             of
             their
             gods
             for
             the
             same
             ,
             utterly
             suppressed
             those
             Lupanaria
             or
             publick
             Stews
             .
          
           
             And
             thus
             much
             for
             the
             Jesuits
             Porter
             of
             their
             Gate
             :
             onely
             I
             must
             not
             forget
             to
             tell
             you
             this
             one
             thing
             ,
             that
             if
             any
             party
             who
             by
             chance
             shall
             come
             to
             the
             sight
             of
             such
             and
             so
             great
             a
             Wardrobe
             ,
             do
             demand
             with
             admiration
             ,
             what
             is
             the
             end
             or
             use
             of
             it
             ,
             answer
             is
             made
             unto
             them
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             the
             Wardrobe
             ,
             reserved
             purposely
             for
             acting
             of
             Plays
             :
             but
             that
             is
             the
             least
             part
             of
             their
             intention
             to
             my
             knowledg
             .
          
           
             Moreover
             ,
             when
             thou
             entrest
             into
             any
             of
             their
             Churches
             ,
             make
             account
             that
             thou
             walkest
             under
             an
             heaven
             of
             Iron
             :
             Bloody
             Mars
             is
             over
             thine
             head
             ,
             not
             that
             Prince
             of
             Peace
             ;
             below
             thee
             is
             the
             very
             pit
             of
             Hell
             ,
             and
             a
             shop
             of
             Tormenters
             .
          
           
             I
             now
             do
             relate
             in
             good
             earnest
             ,
             what
             mine
             own
             eyes
             have
             seen
             ;
             At
             Prague
             in
             Bohemia
             upon
             the
             roof
             of
             their
             Churches
             are
             thousands
             of
             Iron
             Bullets
             ,
             Whips
             ,
             and
             Fire-Balls
             ,
             such
             as
             the
             Bobemians
             use
             ;
             upon
             the
             sides
             are
             placed
             pieces
             of
             Ordnance
             ,
             with
             a
             great
             number
             of
             Musquets
             and
             Harquebushes
             ,
             with
             Pikes
             and
             Halberts
             .
             In
             the
             middest
             ,
             where
             the
             Arches
             meet
             ,
             are
             great
             heaps
             of
             huge
             Bullets
             of
             stone
             .
             And
             the
             like
             preparation
             have
             they
             also
             made
             at
             Cracovia
             .
             Nor
             do
             I
             make
             question
             ,
             but
             that
             upon
             due
             search
             their
             Colledges
             in
             other
             places
             ,
             would
             appear
             as
             well
             provided
             .
          
           
             But
             some
             man
             may
             perhaps
             make
             question
             .
             To
             what
             end
             Religious
             men
             should
             make
             such
             preparation
             ,
             or
             what
             need
             can
             there
             be
             so
             to
             do
             ?
             I
             confess
             the
             matter
             at
             the
             first
             sight
             astonished
             me
             ,
             and
             my
             best
             understanding
             was
             exceeding
             strange
             :
             but
             thus
             standeth
             the
             case
             .
          
           
             The
             Iesuits
             know
             well
             enough
             ,
             that
             the
             courses
             which
             they
             have
             taken
             formerly
             ,
             and
             now
             every
             day
             do
             take
             ,
             are
             so
             indirect
             and
             turbulent
             ,
             as
             maketh
             them
             odious
             to
             all
             such
             as
             they
             live
             amongst
             ;
             yea
             ,
             to
             very
             Papists
             themselves
             ,
             at
             least
             to
             the
             wiser
             sort
             of
             them
             ,
             in
             respect
             of
             many
             things
             which
             they
             have
             done
             both
             tumultuously
             ,
             and
             wickedly
             ,
             wheresoever
             they
             have
             got
             footing
             in
             the
             least
             manner
             .
             For
             they
             have
             no
             regard
             of
             any
             ,
             they
             spare
             not
             to
             root
             up
             the
             very
             Catholicks
             themselves
             ,
             so
             that
             they
             may
             pleasure
             the
             Popes
             Holiness
             therein
             ,
             though
             it
             were
             with
             the
             betraying
             of
             their
             Countreys
             ,
             and
             setting
             the
             whole
             Christian
             
             world
             in
             a
             combustion
             .
             And
             therefore
             because
             they
             are
             in
             daily
             fear
             to
             be
             massacred
             by
             those
             among
             whom
             they
             live
             ,
             they
             make
             this
             provident
             and
             timely
             prevention
             by
             Warlike
             preparation
             .
          
           
             For
             indeed
             they
             are
             afraid
             (
             as
             I
             my self
             have
             heard
             them
             confess
             )
             lest
             it
             might
             befall
             unto
             them
             as
             unto
             the
             Knights
             Templers
             ,
             who
             notwithstanding
             they
             were
             forward
             enough
             to
             serve
             the
             Pope
             at
             all
             times
             ,
             and
             as
             good
             Catholicks
             as
             could
             be
             wished
             in
             the
             matter
             of
             Religion
             ;
             yet
             for
             their
             too
             much
             Ambition
             and
             Covetousness
             ,
             whereby
             they
             became
             insupportable
             ,
             they
             were
             by
             consent
             of
             all
             Christian
             Princes
             ,
             and
             not
             without
             approbation
             from
             the
             Pope
             himself
             ,
             put
             to
             the
             sword
             all
             at
             an
             instant
             ,
             and
             utterly
             rooted
             out
             almost
             in
             a
             moment
             ;
             as
             sometimes
             were
             the
             Pythagoreans
             ,
             those
             very
             Iesuits
             in
             effect
             ,
             among
             the
             Heathen
             ,
             served
             throughout
             Italy
             ,
             and
             the
             Provinces
             adjoyning
             .
          
           
             Now
             the
             reason
             wherefore
             they
             do
             make
             choice
             to
             lay
             up
             their
             Arms
             and
             Munition
             in
             their
             Churches
             ,
             is
             onely
             this
             :
             For
             if
             when
             any
             Insurrection
             or
             rebellious
             tumult
             ariseth
             in
             a
             Province
             ,
             the
             Papists
             come
             thither
             to
             help
             and
             assist
             them
             ;
             by
             this
             means
             they
             have
             Arms
             for
             them
             in
             a
             readiness
             upon
             a
             sudden
             :
             but
             if
             any
             who
             are
             of
             contrary
             Religion
             come
             thither
             to
             do
             them
             wrong
             ,
             or
             to
             steal
             any
             thing
             from
             them
             ,
             they
             have
             Munition
             and
             Stones
             above-head
             ,
             to
             destroy
             them
             withall
             before
             they
             be
             aware
             .
             And
             is
             not
             this
             (
             I
             pray
             you
             )
             the
             ready
             way
             to
             make
             
               the
               House
               of
               Prayer
               a
               Den
               of
               Thieves
               ?
            
          
           
             And
             yet
             by
             your
             patience
             ,
             if
             you
             will
             but
             attend
             ,
             I
             shall
             relate
             things
             more
             strange
             and
             horrible
             than
             these
             ,
             in
             respect
             whereof
             ,
             the
             things
             I
             have
             related
             hitherto
             may
             well
             seem
             tollerable
             ,
             I
             may
             almost
             say
             innocency
             .
          
           
             Under
             the
             Pavement
             of
             their
             Church
             at
             Gratz
             ,
             and
             else-where
             ,
             to
             my
             knowledge
             ,
             are
             Vaults
             and
             Buildings
             under-ground
             ,
             whereunto
             there
             is
             no
             way
             but
             by
             stairs
             and
             steps
             :
             Here
             have
             they
             hoorded
             up
             (
             like
             to
             that
             Cacus
             whom
             Virgil
             speaketh
             of
             )
             all
             their
             Prey
             and
             Treasure
             ,
             and
             do
             obscurely
             conceal
             a
             world
             of
             wealth
             :
             so
             professing
             poverty
             ,
             not
             onely
             with
             publick
             consent
             ,
             but
             also
             with
             incredible
             pleasure
             ,
             suffering
             the
             same
             with
             admirable
             patience
             ,
             and
             cursing
             to
             the
             pit
             of
             hell
             all
             such
             as
             are
             poor
             against
             their
             wills
             ,
             as
             unworthy
             of
             so
             blessed
             a
             Cross.
             
          
           
             But
             as
             for
             this
             their
             Treasure
             ,
             for
             the
             most
             part
             it
             is
             so
             contrived
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             buried
             directly
             and
             perpendicularly
             under
             their
             greatest
             ,
             and
             chiefest
             ,
             or
             most
             eminent
             and
             highest
             Altar
             ,
             and
             so
             
             they
             shall
             be
             sure
             ,
             that
             when
             they
             chant
             Mass
             ,
             they
             shall
             Sacrifice
             to
             Mars
             above-head
             ,
             and
             to
             Mammon
             below
             .
          
           
             Now
             furthermore
             ,
             in
             their
             Vaults
             under-ground
             they
             maintain
             a
             very
             strange
             Library
             ,
             of
             Cords
             ,
             Halters
             ,
             Racks
             ,
             Swords
             ,
             Axes
             ,
             Iron-pincers
             ,
             Stocks
             ,
             Torches
             ,
             Pillories
             ,
             and
             several
             Instruments
             of
             Torture
             ,
             wherewith
             and
             whereunto
             poor
             Wretches
             being
             tied
             fast
             ,
             are
             joynt
             by
             joynt
             torn
             asunder
             ,
             as
             many
             as
             fall
             into
             the
             hands
             of
             these
             Tyrants
             ,
             who
             are
             far
             more
             cruel
             in
             this
             kind
             ,
             than
             Mezentius
             or
             Phalaris
             ever
             were
             .
          
           
             Nor
             are
             they
             without
             a
             Devils
             Coat
             ,
             and
             a
             long
             Steeple-crown'd
             Hat
             ,
             with
             black
             Feathers
             ,
             a
             jagged
             Doublet
             cut
             and
             slashed
             ,
             Breeches
             puffed
             out
             and
             bagged
             like
             Bellows
             ,
             down
             to
             their
             ankles
             ,
             such
             as
             would
             even
             make
             a
             man
             affrighted
             to
             look
             upon
             them
             .
          
           
             But
             perhaps
             he
             that
             readeth
             this
             relation
             ,
             will
             wonder
             to
             what
             end
             Religious
             persons
             ,
             who
             profess
             themselves
             the
             Disciples
             and
             Followers
             (
             as
             they
             would
             have
             all
             men
             to
             believe
             )
             of
             our
             most
             meek
             Saviour
             Iesus
             ,
             should
             make
             such
             provision
             .
             I
             will
             resolve
             you
             this
             question
             also
             ,
             if
             you
             please
             to
             attend
             .
          
           
             With
             such
             Instruments
             as
             these
             doth
             the
             Society
             captivate
             the
             understanding
             of
             their
             Disciples
             unto
             Jesuitical
             obedience
             ;
             for
             if
             in
             the
             least
             matter
             they
             get
             any
             hint
             of
             suspicion
             against
             any
             of
             their
             Novices
             ,
             that
             he
             will
             not
             be
             constant
             ,
             or
             that
             he
             desireth
             to
             escape
             from
             them
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             is
             likely
             to
             betray
             the
             secrets
             of
             their
             Society
             ,
             they
             clap
             up
             such
             a
             Fellow
             in
             a
             fair
             pair
             of
             Stocks
             ,
             and
             having
             macerated
             him
             a
             long
             time
             with
             hunger
             ,
             and
             cold
             ,
             and
             want
             of
             all
             bodily
             comforts
             ;
             at
             the
             last
             they
             make
             an
             end
             of
             him
             with
             some
             exquisite
             tortures
             ,
             and
             killing
             torments
             .
             I
             do
             not
             belie
             them
             ,
             I
             write
             nothing
             but
             a
             truth
             .
             There
             was
             at
             Gratz
             ,
             about
             three
             years
             ago
             ,
             a
             young
             man
             named
             
               Iacobus
               Clusseus
            
             ,
             a
             Youth
             of
             an
             excellent
             and
             pregnant
             wit
             ;
             this
             man
             did
             they
             lay
             hands
             upon
             ,
             and
             miserably
             tormented
             him
             by
             whipping
             and
             scourging
             ,
             for
             a
             matter
             of
             no
             moment
             ,
             and
             because
             he
             told
             them
             plainly
             ,
             that
             he
             would
             renounce
             their
             Society
             ,
             and
             complain
             publickly
             (
             if
             ever
             he
             got
             liberty
             )
             for
             this
             and
             other
             such
             wicked
             dealing
             towards
             him
             ,
             they
             clapped
             him
             up
             into
             such
             a
             Prison
             under
             ground
             as
             aforesaid
             ,
             from
             whence
             he
             was
             never
             seen
             to
             come
             out
             again
             alive
             .
          
           
             Nor
             did
             any
             of
             us
             that
             were
             Novices
             make
             question
             ,
             but
             that
             he
             was
             made
             an
             end
             of
             with
             most
             exquisite
             torments
             .
          
           
             And
             how
             many
             Women
             ,
             think
             you
             ,
             have
             been
             devoured
             and
             eaten
             up
             in
             the
             same
             Gulph
             ?
             How
             many
             young
             Children
             slain
             ?
             
             How
             many
             young
             Men
             ,
             that
             have
             been
             sole
             Heirs
             of
             very
             large
             and
             ample
             Patrimonies
             ,
             have
             been
             made
             away
             by
             them
             ?
             I
             do
             not
             say
             ,
             I
             think
             ,
             but
             I
             believe
             ,
             and
             am
             firmly
             persuaded
             ,
             so
             often
             as
             shrieks
             ,
             and
             cries
             ,
             sighings
             ,
             and
             most
             woful
             lamentations
             ,
             were
             heard
             in
             the
             night
             season
             ,
             the
             hearing
             whereof
             would
             put
             a
             man
             into
             a
             cold
             sweat
             all
             over
             ,
             and
             make
             his
             hair
             stand
             on
             end
             ;
             though
             our
             simpler
             Novices
             believed
             them
             to
             be
             the
             Souls
             of
             some
             lately
             departed
             ;
             it
             was
             nothing
             but
             the
             shrieks
             and
             mone
             of
             Children
             lately
             murthered
             ,
             or
             then
             a
             murthering
             .
          
           
             Moreover
             ,
             that
             the
             extreme
             and
             devillish
             malice
             of
             Iesuits
             may
             be
             in
             nothing
             defective
             ,
             they
             are
             accustomed
             ,
             divers
             times
             ,
             in
             those
             their
             Vaults
             under
             ground
             ,
             to
             make
             the
             Devil
             very
             fine
             sport
             ;
             putting
             on
             terrible
             disguises
             ,
             they
             cause
             some
             of
             their
             Novices
             to
             be
             called
             down
             to
             behold
             their
             Tragedy
             ,
             upon
             whom
             they
             will
             rush
             suddenly
             with
             an
             horrible
             yelling
             noise
             ,
             to
             make
             trial
             (
             forsooth
             )
             of
             their
             courage
             and
             constancy
             .
          
           
             For
             if
             they
             find
             any
             to
             be
             timorous
             and
             fearful
             ,
             they
             admit
             not
             such
             a
             man
             to
             the
             secrets
             of
             Magick
             ,
             as
             accounting
             them
             cowardly
             and
             degenerate
             ,
             but
             appoint
             them
             to
             some
             of
             the
             inferious
             Arts
             :
             but
             such
             as
             appear
             to
             be
             of
             bold
             and
             undanted
             spirits
             ,
             they
             take
             special
             notice
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             reserve
             them
             for
             serious
             imployments
             .
          
           
             And
             yet
             they
             are
             not
             always
             successful
             for
             all
             this
             ,
             as
             appeared
             by
             that
             which
             hapned
             at
             Prague
             :
             For
             whereas
             there
             were
             five
             principal
             Iesuits
             ,
             who
             being
             habited
             as
             Devils
             ,
             made
             sport
             with
             their
             Youth
             .
             It
             so
             fell
             out
             ,
             
               That
               there
               was
               found
               to
               be
               a
               sixth
               in
               their
               company
               ,
               before
               they
               were
               aware
               ,
               and
               he
               questionless
               was
               a
               Devil
               indeed
               ,
               who
               catching
               up
               one
               of
               the
               personated
               Devils
               in
               his
               arms
               ,
               gave
               him
               such
               a
               kindly
               unkind
               embrace
               ,
               that
               within
               three
               days
               after
               he
               died
               of
               it
               .
            
             The
             fact
             was
             common
             talk
             at
             Bake-houses
             and
             Barber-shops
             ,
             and
             at
             every
             Table
             discoursed
             upon
             all
             over
             Prague
             .
          
           
             And
             yet
             for
             all
             that
             ,
             the
             rest
             of
             them
             ,
             as
             nothing
             amazed
             with
             this
             
               Tragical
               event
            
             ,
             dare
             still
             ,
             in
             an
             heighth
             of
             obstinacy
             ,
             proceed
             in
             that
             most
             ungodly
             and
             devillish
             study
             of
             Magick
             .
          
           
             Now
             amongst
             that
             whole
             Society
             ,
             the
             prime
             Man
             for
             a
             Magician
             is
             a
             
               French
               Iesuit
            
             ,
             whom
             the
             King
             of
             France
             himself
             had
             in
             so
             high
             estimation
             ,
             That
             he
             admitted
             him
             not
             onely
             to
             his
             Princely
             Table
             ,
             but
             also
             to
             familiar
             conferences
             in
             private
             ;
             concerning
             whom
             ,
             the
             Iesuits
             themselves
             did
             make
             their
             boast
             ,
             That
             he
             
             had
             a
             Glass
             made
             by
             Art-Magick
             ,
             wherein
             he
             could
             plainly
             represent
             unto
             the
             King
             whatsoever
             his
             Majesty
             desired
             to
             see
             ;
             insomuch
             that
             there
             was
             nothing
             so
             secretly
             done
             or
             consulted
             upon
             ,
             in
             the
             most
             private
             room
             of
             any
             Cloister
             or
             Nunnery
             of
             other
             Orders
             ,
             which
             he
             could
             not
             easily
             and
             instantly
             discover
             and
             disclose
             ,
             by
             help
             of
             this
             his
             Inchanted
             ,
             or
             rather
             Devillish
             Glass
             .
          
           
             And
             indeed
             it
             was
             by
             the
             art
             and
             means
             of
             this
             
               Magitian
               Iesuit
            
             ,
             that
             their
             Society
             was
             confident
             ,
             
               That
               they
               should
               be
               able
               to
               draw
               on
               their
               side
               one
               of
               the
               most
               Potent
               Princes
               of
               the
               Empire
               ,
               albeit
               a
               Protestant
               ;
               forasmuch
               as
               he
               was
               observed
               to
               be
               somewhat
               delighted
               in
               the
               study
               of
               Magick
               .
            
          
           
             Now
             as
             for
             those
             whom
             they
             take
             in
             as
             Novices
             to
             be
             instructed
             in
             this
             way
             ,
             they
             expound
             unto
             them
             those
             nine
             hundred
             Propositions
             ,
             which
             Picus
             Earl
             of
             Mirandula
             published
             at
             Rome
             ;
             as
             also
             the
             Book
             of
             
               Iohannes
               Trithemius
            
             ,
             together
             with
             a
             Tract
             or
             Treatise
             touching
             Abstruse
             or
             hidden
             Philosophy
             ,
             written
             by
             
               Cornelius
               Agrippa
            
             :
             Likewise
             Theophrastus
             ,
             concerning
             the
             Constellations
             and
             Seals
             of
             the
             Planets
             ;
             with
             the
             Steganographia
             of
             I
             know
             not
             what
             Abbot
             ,
             and
             the
             Art
             of
             Paul
             to
             procure
             Revelations
             ,
             meaning
             St.
             Paul
             ,
             whom
             they
             affirm
             to
             have
             been
             instructed
             in
             the
             Art
             Magick
             ,
             and
             thereby
             to
             have
             understood
             such
             high
             Revelations
             ,
             and
             profound
             Mysteries
             .
          
           
             Yea
             ,
             they
             blush
             not
             to
             affirm
             ,
             that
             St.
             Iohn
             was
             an
             excellent
             Magician
             :
             nor
             do
             they
             stick
             to
             say
             ,
             
               That
               even
               our
               blessed
               Saviour
            
             Christ
             Jesus
             
               himself
               ,
               was
               a
               most
               absolute
               and
               perfect
               Magician
               ,
            
             as
             mine
             own
             ears
             hath
             heard
             it
             oftner
             than
             once
             or
             twice
             related
             by
             some
             of
             that
             Society
             ,
             and
             such
             as
             I
             am
             able
             to
             nominate
             .
          
           
             And
             thus
             much
             for
             the
             Iesuits
             Church
             ;
             onely
             take
             this
             direction
             along
             with
             you
             ,
             Those
             Vaults
             and
             Rooms
             under-ground
             ,
             which
             I
             mentioned
             even
             now
             ,
             those
             secret
             Conveyances
             and
             Circean
             Dens
             ,
             are
             for
             the
             most
             part
             contrived
             to
             be
             under
             the
             Quire
             or
             Cloister
             ,
             not
             where
             the
             people
             do
             walk
             or
             stand
             .
          
           
             And
             now
             when
             thou
             shalt
             pass
             from
             their
             Temple
             into
             their
             Study
             ,
             (
             for
             I
             will
             say
             nothing
             touching
             their
             Parlour
             ,
             or
             Chambers
             ,
             Refectories
             ,
             or
             places
             of
             Recreation
             ,
             instruction
             of
             Novices
             who
             are
             newly
             admitted
             ,
             and
             the
             training
             up
             of
             other
             Scholars
             committed
             to
             the
             Iesuits
             tuition
             ;
             nor
             yet
             touching
             the
             method
             and
             order
             of
             their
             Studies
             )
             When
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             thou
             shalt
             enter
             into
             their
             publick
             Library
             ,
             thou
             shalt
             find
             a
             most
             exquisite
             choice
             of
             Authors
             of
             all
             sorts
             ,
             all
             of
             them
             most
             curiously
             bound
             up
             in
             Leather
             or
             
             Parchment
             ,
             with
             Fillets
             of
             Silver
             or
             Gold
             :
             and
             as
             for
             such
             whereof
             there
             is
             daily
             use
             ,
             they
             are
             laid
             in
             order
             upon
             Desks
             ,
             fastned
             with
             Chains
             upon
             a
             long
             Table
             .
          
           
             But
             as
             for
             the
             Inner
             Library
             ,
             that
             is
             onely
             reserved
             for
             the
             Fathers
             of
             the
             Society
             ;
             it
             is
             free
             for
             none
             but
             them
             to
             go
             in
             thither
             ,
             and
             to
             borrow
             thence
             what
             Books
             they
             think
             good
             .
             Those
             ordinary
             Books
             are
             onely
             free
             for
             the
             Iuniors
             of
             the
             Society
             ,
             nor
             may
             they
             take
             a
             Sentence
             out
             of
             the
             rest
             without
             special
             leave
             obtained
             from
             the
             Regent
             .
          
           
             Moreover
             in
             this
             first
             Library
             are
             no
             Heretical
             Books
             ,
             (
             as
             they
             call
             them
             )
             but
             onely
             the
             Writings
             of
             most
             approved
             Authors
             ,
             and
             Catholicks
             all
             ,
             for
             they
             hold
             any
             other
             unworthy
             to
             be
             placed
             amongst
             them
             ,
             as
             fearing
             perhaps
             they
             should
             infect
             the
             rest
             .
          
           
             Look
             therefore
             upon
             thy
             left
             hand
             ,
             and
             there
             thou
             shalt
             see
             the
             wretched
             Books
             of
             Hereticks
             ,
             (
             as
             they
             term
             them
             )
             standing
             all
             in
             Mourning
             for
             the
             faults
             of
             their
             Authors
             ,
             bound
             up
             in
             black
             Leather
             ,
             or
             Parchment
             blacked
             over
             ,
             with
             the
             very
             leaves
             thereof
             died
             in
             black
             .
          
           
             Of
             these
             ,
             not
             one
             of
             the
             Fathers
             themselves
             may
             make
             choice
             or
             use
             ,
             without
             leave
             obtained
             from
             the
             Regent
             before-hand
             :
             but
             your
             inferiour
             Iesuits
             ,
             and
             younger
             Novices
             ,
             may
             not
             be
             so
             bold
             as
             to
             desire
             the
             sight
             of
             any
             one
             of
             them
             ,
             except
             he
             will
             before-hand
             ,
             with
             all
             virulency
             and
             bitterness
             ,
             rail
             upon
             and
             disgrace
             the
             Author
             whom
             he
             desireth
             to
             see
             ,
             by
             some
             infamous
             Libel
             ,
             and
             scurrilous
             satyrical
             Verse
             or
             Writing
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             midst
             of
             these
             several
             Libraries
             is
             placed
             a
             Study
             ,
             being
             divided
             into
             many
             Seats
             ,
             distinct
             and
             seperate
             one
             from
             another
             ,
             with
             a
             blue
             covering
             ;
             
               On
               the
               right
               side
               whereof
               sit
               the
               Fathers
               ,
               on
               the
               left
               the
               Under-Graduates
               ,
               who
               have
               already
               taken
               some
               Degrees
               upon
               them
               .
            
             The
             other
             Novices
             ,
             or
             
               Fresh
               Men
            
             (
             as
             we
             call
             them
             )
             sit
             mixt
             with
             the
             Fellow-Commoners
             ,
             
               that
               they
               may
               take
               notice
               of
               them
               ,
               and
               every
               man
               in
               his
               turn
               beat
               into
               them
               by
               continual
               discourses
               the
               sweetness
               and
               excellency
               of
               the
               Order
               of
               Iesuits
               ;
               especially
               into
               such
               as
               are
               of
               the
               richer
               sort
               ,
               or
               wealthy
               Heirs
               .
            
          
           
             I
             will
             say
             no
             more
             at
             this
             time
             as
             touching
             their
             Studies
             ,
             but
             I
             will
             describe
             briefly
             the
             manner
             of
             the
             Visitations
             which
             every
             Provincial
             maketh
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             a
             point
             ,
             which
             ,
             as
             I
             think
             ,
             and
             for
             any
             thing
             that
             I
             ever
             read
             or
             heard
             ,
             hath
             been
             never
             hitherto
             divulged
             by
             any
             .
          
           
             Now
             ▪
             every
             Provincial
             taketh
             his
             denomination
             from
             the
             Province
             ,
             
             or
             Kingdom
             rather
             ,
             which
             is
             committed
             to
             his
             Charge
             and
             Oversight
             .
             His
             Place
             is
             to
             visit
             the
             several
             Colledges
             ,
             to
             take
             an
             account
             of
             their
             Revenues
             ,
             and
             oversee
             their
             Expences
             exactly
             and
             punctually
             ;
             to
             take
             notice
             what
             Noble
             Personages
             commit
             their
             Sons
             to
             the
             tuition
             of
             the
             Society
             ,
             and
             how
             many
             they
             are
             in
             number
             ?
             Whether
             there
             be
             not
             yearly
             an
             increase
             of
             Scholars
             ,
             as
             also
             of
             their
             Means
             and
             Revenues
             ?
             Whether
             there
             be
             any
             converted
             from
             Protestantism
             ,
             and
             how
             many
             such
             ?
          
           
             If
             there
             be
             no
             such
             thing
             ,
             or
             if
             the
             Popish
             Religion
             have
             lost
             ground
             ,
             or
             if
             there
             be
             any
             decrease
             of
             their
             Wealth
             ,
             he
             sharply
             reproveth
             their
             sloath
             and
             neglect
             ,
             and
             chargeth
             strictly
             ,
             that
             they
             make
             an
             amends
             for
             the
             wrong
             they
             have
             done
             ,
             and
             loss
             they
             have
             received
             in
             this
             case
             .
             But
             if
             they
             have
             bestirred
             themselves
             bravely
             ,
             and
             converted
             (
             as
             they
             call
             it
             )
             or
             rather
             perverted
             many
             Souls
             to
             Popery
             ;
             if
             they
             have
             been
             frugal
             ,
             and
             scraped
             wealth
             together
             ,
             he
             praiseth
             them
             very
             highly
             ,
             and
             extolleth
             them
             to
             the
             skies
             .
             Moreover
             he
             demandeth
             what
             is
             the
             opinion
             of
             the
             neighbouring
             Hereticks
             concerning
             them
             ?
             What
             be
             the
             projects
             of
             the
             Nobles
             ?
             What
             meetings
             they
             have
             ?
             How
             many
             ?
             and
             where
             ?
             What
             they
             consult
             upon
             ?
             What
             they
             resolve
             to
             do
             ?
             Whether
             the
             Heretical
             Princes
             (
             as
             they
             term
             them
             )
             delight
             to
             live
             at
             home
             or
             abroad
             ?
             To
             whom
             they
             resort
             most
             frequently
             ?
             What
             is
             the
             several
             disposition
             of
             every
             one
             of
             them
             ?
             In
             what
             things
             he
             is
             observed
             to
             take
             most
             delight
             ?
             Whether
             he
             take
             any
             care
             of
             his
             People
             or
             not
             ?
             Whether
             he
             be
             a
             Religious
             Prince
             or
             not
             ?
             Or
             rather
             ,
             whether
             he
             be
             not
             a
             man
             who
             delights
             to
             take
             his
             pleasure
             in
             Drinking
             ,
             Wenching
             ,
             or
             Hunting
             ?
             Whether
             he
             have
             have
             any
             Catholicks
             about
             him
             ,
             or
             that
             are
             near
             unto
             him
             ?
             What
             the
             People
             report
             abroad
             concerning
             their
             own
             Princes
             ?
             Whether
             the
             Churches
             of
             the
             Adversaries
             be
             full
             of
             resort
             or
             not
             ?
             Whether
             the
             Pastors
             of
             those
             Churches
             be
             learned
             and
             diligent
             men
             in
             their
             Place
             and
             Calling
             ,
             or
             otherwise
             lazie
             Lubbers
             ,
             and
             unletter'd
             ?
             Whether
             the
             Profession
             of
             Divinity
             thrive
             in
             the
             neighbouring
             University
             of
             Hereticks
             ?
             Whether
             their
             Divines
             maintain
             frequent
             Disputations
             ,
             and
             against
             whom
             principally
             ?
             What
             Books
             they
             have
             published
             of
             late
             ,
             and
             upon
             what
             Subject
             ?
          
           
             To
             these
             ,
             and
             sundry
             such
             questions
             ,
             if
             the
             Regent
             ,
             and
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Fathers
             do
             answer
             punctually
             ,
             he
             doth
             wonderfully
             commend
             their
             industry
             and
             vigilancy
             .
          
           
             If
             he
             find
             them
             defective
             in
             answering
             to
             these
             or
             any
             such
             demands
             ,
             
             he
             reproveth
             them
             sharply
             ,
             saying
             ,
             What
             mean
             you
             ,
             my
             Masters
             ?
             Do
             you
             purpose
             ,
             like
             lazie
             Companions
             ,
             to
             undo
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             ?
             How
             do
             you
             suppose
             your
             slothfulness
             in
             these
             weighty
             affairs
             can
             be
             excused
             before
             his
             Holiness
             ?
             How
             is
             it
             that
             you
             presume
             to
             take
             these
             Places
             upon
             you
             ,
             and
             to
             manage
             them
             no
             better
             ?
             What
             or
             whom
             are
             you
             afraid
             of
             ?
             Why
             do
             not
             you
             buckle
             up
             your selves
             better
             to
             your
             business
             ,
             and
             perform
             your
             places
             like
             men
             ?
             These
             things
             (
             if
             you
             had
             been
             such
             men
             as
             you
             ought
             to
             be
             )
             had
             not
             been
             to
             do
             now
             :
             These
             things
             should
             have
             been
             done
             long
             before
             this
             time
             .
             Do
             you
             observe
             the
             incredible
             watchfulness
             of
             the
             Hereticks
             ,
             and
             can
             you
             be
             lazie
             ?
             And
             with
             these
             or
             the
             like
             speeches
             he
             wheteth
             them
             on
             to
             their
             duty
             .
          
           
             At
             the
             last
             ,
             he
             enquireth
             as
             touching
             the
             Scholars
             ,
             Fellow-Commoners
             ,
             Novices
             ,
             and
             the
             rest
             ,
             How
             many
             they
             are
             in
             number
             ?
             How
             much
             every
             one
             hath
             profited
             ?
             To
             what
             study
             or
             delight
             each
             one
             is
             inclinable
             ?
             Whether
             there
             be
             any
             one
             amongst
             them
             that
             is
             scrupulous
             ,
             or
             untractable
             ,
             or
             not
             a
             fit
             subject
             to
             be
             wrought
             upon
             ?
             For
             he
             adjudgeth
             every
             such
             an
             one
             sitting
             to
             be
             removed
             from
             the
             Study
             of
             Divinity
             ,
             except
             he
             have
             been
             very
             well
             exercised
             in
             the
             Disputations
             in
             Schools
             ,
             and
             have
             a
             very
             great
             and
             good
             conceit
             of
             their
             Religion
             beaten
             into
             him
             .
             Moreover
             he
             enquireth
             if
             they
             have
             any
             one
             in
             the
             Colledge
             ,
             who
             can
             be
             contented
             ,
             for
             the
             advantage
             of
             the
             Catholick
             Cause
             ,
             to
             undertake
             any
             laudable
             attempt
             ,
             and
             to
             spend
             his
             blood
             in
             the
             Cause
             ,
             if
             at
             any
             time
             necessity
             shall
             seem
             to
             require
             it
             .
          
           
             And
             at
             last
             ,
             he
             sendeth
             away
             all
             these
             Informations
             ,
             being
             sealed
             up
             ,
             unto
             the
             Father
             General
             at
             Rome
             ,
             by
             whom
             they
             are
             immediately
             made
             known
             to
             the
             Pope
             himself
             ,
             and
             his
             Conclave
             of
             Cardinals
             :
             And
             so
             by
             this
             means
             an
             order
             is
             taken
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             no
             matter
             of
             action
             set
             on
             foot
             ,
             nothing
             almost
             consulted
             upon
             throughout
             the
             whole
             Christian
             World
             ,
             which
             is
             not
             forthwith
             discovered
             unto
             the
             Pope
             ,
             by
             these
             Traitors
             ,
             that
             lurk
             in
             every
             State
             and
             Kingdom
             .
             Also
             it
             is
             not
             to
             be
             omitted
             ,
             that
             the
             Iesuits
             are
             translated
             by
             their
             Provincial
             from
             one
             Colledge
             to
             another
             ,
             and
             that
             for
             the
             most
             part
             once
             in
             three
             years
             ,
             that
             so
             the
             Provincial
             ,
             out
             of
             their
             several
             discoveries
             ,
             may
             attain
             to
             unlock
             all
             the
             secretest
             Cabinets
             of
             the
             Prince
             and
             State
             where
             he
             doth
             reside
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             last
             place
             I
             will
             add
             ,
             instead
             of
             a
             Corollary
             ,
             some
             strange
             and
             wonderful
             devices
             of
             the
             Iesuits
             ,
             which
             being
             but
             of
             late
             
             newly
             hammered
             in
             the
             forge
             ,
             they
             have
             earnestly
             endeavoured
             ,
             yea
             ,
             and
             at
             this
             day
             do
             labour
             ,
             tooth
             and
             nail
             to
             put
             in
             practise
             by
             publick
             consent
             ,
             for
             an
             Innovation
             to
             be
             made
             both
             in
             the
             Church
             and
             State
             throughout
             the
             whole
             Roman
             Empire
             .
             To
             this
             end
             ,
             their
             chief
             and
             only
             aim
             is
             ,
             how
             to
             set
             the
             Princes
             of
             the
             Empire
             together
             by
             the
             ears
             ,
             and
             by
             taking
             off
             some
             of
             the
             Principal
             Doctors
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             to
             bring
             the
             tyranny
             of
             the
             Spaniard
             ,
             and
             the
             Primacy
             of
             the
             Pope
             ,
             into
             Germany
             .
             Concerning
             which
             very
             project
             I
             have
             heard
             the
             Provincial
             Del-Rio
             himself
             ,
             discoursing
             sometimes
             ,
             whose
             plots
             and
             Machinations
             ,
             were
             such
             as
             follow
             .
             In
             the
             first
             place
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             care
             and
             pains
             must
             be
             used
             ,
             to
             estrange
             the
             affections
             of
             the
             Princes
             of
             the
             Empire
             ,
             one
             from
             another
             .
          
           
             Now
             the
             means
             (
             said
             he
             )
             to
             effect
             that
             ,
             is
             to
             work
             upon
             their
             contrariety
             of
             opinions
             ,
             in
             matters
             of
             Religion
             :
             And
             for
             this
             end
             let
             the
             Emperor
             be
             incited
             to
             make
             a
             Declaration
             ,
             that
             he
             will
             not
             grant
             liberty
             of
             Conscience
             in
             matters
             of
             Religion
             ,
             except
             there
             shall
             first
             be
             a
             restitution
             made
             of
             such
             goods
             ,
             as
             were
             taken
             from
             the
             Clergy
             upon
             the
             Treaty
             at
             Passaw
             :
             for
             this
             is
             a
             point
             whereat
             they
             will
             stick
             assuredly
             ,
             and
             deny
             it
             .
          
           
             Let
             the
             Emperor
             thereupon
             send
             his
             Princes
             ,
             and
             demand
             the
             same
             of
             the
             Cities
             of
             the
             Empire
             .
             They
             will
             either
             obey
             or
             deny
             :
             if
             they
             consent
             and
             obey
             ,
             all
             is
             well
             :
             if
             they
             refuse
             ,
             let
             him
             proclaim
             them
             Rebels
             ,
             and
             expose
             them
             to
             be
             seized
             upon
             by
             the
             next
             neighbouring
             Princes
             ,
             but
             still
             let
             the
             matter
             be
             so
             carried
             ,
             that
             he
             be
             sure
             to
             oppose
             a
             Lutheran
             and
             a
             Calvinist
             ,
             the
             one
             against
             the
             other
             .
          
           
             Moreover
             ,
             some
             device
             must
             be
             found
             out
             ,
             
               that
               the
               Duke
               of
            
             Bavaria
             
               may
               fall
               foul
               either
               upon
               the
               Elector
            
             Palatine
             ,
             
               or
               upon
               the
               Duke
               of
            
             Wittemberg
             ,
             
               for
               then
               may
               the
               Emperor
               be
               easily
               won
               to
               proclaim
               him
               Traytor
               whom
               the
               Duke
               of
            
             Bavaria
             
               shall
               distaste
               ,
               and
               all
               means
               taken
               away
               of
               making
               pacification
               either
               with
               Papist
               or
               Calvinist
               for
               them
            
             ;
             besides
             ,
             thereby
             will
             be
             raised
             unreconcilable
             divisions
             in
             the
             Empire
             ,
             never
             to
             be
             quenched
             before
             an
             highway
             be
             made
             for
             the
             accomplishment
             of
             our
             desires
             .
             For
             the
             further
             ripening
             of
             which
             Design
             ,
             the
             Iesuits
             unbethought
             themselves
             further
             of
             this
             Stratagem
             .
             It
             will
             follow
             (
             say
             they
             )
             necessarily
             ,
             when
             any
             City
             of
             the
             Empire
             shall
             be
             proclaimed
             rebellious
             ,
             
               that
               every
               several
               Prince
               will
               be
               more
               ready
               and
               willing
               to
               serve
               his
               own
               turn
               upon
               the
               spoil
               thereof
               ,
               then
               to
               admit
               any
               other
               that
               shall
               be
               emulous
               of
               the
               same
               booty
               to
               prevent
               him
               .
            
             This
             
             for
             the
             Generality
             .
             More
             particularly
             yet
             ,
             means
             must
             be
             found
             out
             ,
             to
             set
             the
             Princes
             of
             Saxony
             at
             difference
             ,
             that
             their
             strength
             and
             power
             may
             be
             broken
             ,
             or
             at
             least
             weakened
             .
          
           
             Now
             that
             may
             be
             most
             conveniently
             effected
             thus
             :
             first
             ,
             if
             the
             Administration
             of
             the
             Primacy
             of
             Magdeburg
             ,
             which
             now
             is
             vacant
             ,
             be
             given
             to
             the
             Bavarian
             Elector
             of
             Colen
             ,
             neither
             the
             Marquiss
             of
             Brandenburg
             ,
             nor
             the
             Duke
             of
             Saxony
             ,
             will
             easily
             grant
             their
             consents
             thereto
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             if
             that
             succeed
             not
             according
             to
             our
             desires
             ,
             there
             must
             be
             some
             cause
             pretended
             ,
             why
             the
             Duke
             of
             Saxony
             either
             doth
             seem
             worthy
             ,
             or
             ought
             to
             seem
             worthy
             to
             be
             removed
             from
             the
             Electoral
             Dignity
             .
             For
             ,
             if
             in
             times
             past
             ,
             the
             Princess
             of
             the
             Empire
             cast
             down
             Wenceslaus
             ,
             from
             the
             Imperial
             Throne
             ,
             because
             they
             had
             adjudged
             him
             a
             negligent
             Prince
             :
             surely
             the
             Emperor
             may
             take
             as
             just
             an
             occasion
             ,
             to
             remove
             ,
             from
             the
             Electoral
             Dignity
             ,
             the
             Duke
             of
             Saxony
             ,
             who
             is
             drunk
             every
             day
             .
             And
             in
             this
             respect
             ,
             let
             his
             Imperial
             Majesty
             restore
             and
             confer
             that
             Dignity
             ,
             upon
             the
             house
             and
             family
             of
             the
             Duke
             of
             Weymar
             .
             And
             because
             these
             Princes
             are
             yet
             under
             age
             ,
             let
             the
             Administration
             of
             that
             Electorship
             ,
             be
             committed
             to
             Henry
             of
             Brunswick
             ,
             a
             learned
             and
             vigilant
             Prince
             .
             This
             project
             being
             once
             set
             afoot
             ,
             cannot
             chuse
             but
             beget
             infinite
             distractions
             ,
             throughout
             all
             Saxony
             ,
             so
             shall
             it
             come
             to
             pass
             ,
             that
             they
             shall
             waste
             and
             weary
             themselves
             one
             against
             another
             ,
             and
             by
             that
             means
             ,
             become
             utterly
             unable
             to
             withstand
             a
             common
             foe
             ,
             when
             he
             shall
             come
             upon
             them
             .
          
           
             And
             as
             for
             the
             Marquiss
             of
             Brandenburg
             and
             them
             of
             Pomerania
             ,
             let
             means
             be
             used
             to
             move
             the
             King
             of
             Poland
             ,
             who
             is
             the
             Emperors
             kinsman
             ,
             to
             covenant
             with
             his
             uncle
             the
             King
             of
             Swethland
             ,
             that
             they
             two
             shall
             invade
             and
             divide
             Prussia
             ,
             and
             Canton
             the
             same
             :
             which
             thing
             the
             Marquiss
             of
             Brandenburg
             will
             oppose
             with
             all
             his
             powers
             .
             Now
             as
             concerning
             the
             Landgrave
             of
             Hessen
             ,
             he
             must
             be
             urged
             and
             solicited
             daily
             to
             divide
             the
             inheritance
             equally
             with
             his
             uncle
             Lodowick
             ,
             and
             to
             resign
             the
             government
             of
             Hertsfield
             to
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Wirtzburg
             :
             if
             he
             refuse
             to
             do
             so
             ,
             let
             him
             be
             proclaimed
             Rebel
             ,
             and
             let
             his
             inheritance
             be
             assigned
             unto
             his
             uncle
             Lodowick
             .
          
           
             Moreover
             ,
             as
             for
             the
             Duke
             of
             Wittenberg
             ,
             and
             the
             Elector
             Palatine
             ,
             they
             two
             may
             with
             ease
             be
             set
             together
             by
             the
             ears
             ,
             if
             the
             Duke
             be
             commanded
             to
             make
             restitution
             of
             some
             Religious
             houses
             ,
             or
             otherwise
             upon
             his
             refusal
             be
             proclaimed
             Rebel
             ,
             and
             some
             neighbouring
             
             Monasteries
             be
             assigned
             to
             the
             Elector
             Palatine
             ,
             and
             amongst
             them
             one
             especially
             ,
             which
             he
             hath
             been
             observed
             to
             have
             aimed
             at
             long
             ago
             .
          
           
             And
             these
             be
             those
             killing
             projects
             of
             the
             Iesuits
             ,
             which
             I
             have
             have
             heard
             from
             their
             own
             mouths
             ,
             not
             without
             admiration
             even
             to
             astonishment
             ,
             and
             they
             have
             many
             more
             of
             like
             sort
             ,
             all
             which
             I
             do
             not
             at
             this
             present
             remember
             .
          
           
             Moreover
             ,
             there
             hath
             been
             a
             Consultation
             among
             the
             Iesuits
             to
             send
             abroad
             some
             bold
             Assassinates
             ,
             who
             by
             Poison
             or
             by
             the
             Pistol
             ,
             may
             cut
             off
             the
             Principal
             Doctors
             of
             the
             Reformed
             Churches
             ,
             fellows
             who
             are
             so
             absolute
             Masters
             in
             that
             trade
             of
             Poisoning
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             able
             so
             to
             infect
             Platters
             ,
             Saltsellers
             ,
             Basons
             ,
             Kettles
             ,
             Pots
             ,
             and
             Caldrons
             ,
             and
             such
             like
             vessels
             of
             ordinary
             use
             ;
             that
             albeit
             they
             shall
             be
             ten
             times
             over-washed
             and
             wiped
             ,
             yet
             shall
             they
             retain
             the
             power
             and
             infection
             of
             most
             deadly
             and
             speeding
             poison
             .
             Wherefore
             ,
             I
             humbly
             advise
             all
             godly
             and
             Religious
             Governours
             and
             Ministers
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             that
             hereafter
             they
             be
             wary
             ,
             and
             cautelous
             how
             they
             trust
             any
             ,
             but
             such
             as
             of
             whose
             fidelity
             they
             have
             had
             sufficient
             trial
             .
          
           
             And
             these
             things
             could
             never
             have
             fallen
             within
             compass
             of
             mine
             understanding
             ,
             nor
             ever
             did
             ,
             before
             such
             time
             as
             I
             heard
             them
             from
             the
             Principals
             and
             Heads
             of
             the
             Society
             of
             Iesuits
             ,
             together
             with
             many
             other
             particulars
             ,
             which
             I
             held
             my self
             bound
             in
             Conscience
             to
             reveal
             to
             the
             world
             ,
             for
             the
             good
             of
             my
             Countrey
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Christ.
             
          
        
         
           
             
               CHAP.
               VII
            
             .
             The
             reasons
             why
             
               this
               Gentleman
            
             left
             them
             ,
             and
             turn'd
             Protestant
             ,
             and
             the
             miseries
             he
             suffered
             by
             the
             Iesuits
             and
             others
             ,
             before
             he
             arrived
             into
             England
             .
          
           
             THough
             I
             had
             not
             yet
             attained
             to
             the
             years
             of
             a
             man
             ,
             yet
             I
             was
             still
             (
             as
             all
             are
             by
             natural
             inclination
             )
             well
             affected
             to
             my
             native
             soil
             ,
             which
             the
             Iesuits
             perceiving
             (
             though
             they
             suspected
             not
             any
             thing
             to
             the
             contrary
             but
             that
             I
             would
             continue
             a
             Catholick
             )
             they
             declared
             daily
             to
             me
             how
             much
             I
             was
             obliged
             to
             God
             ,
             for
             delivering
             me
             out
             of
             the
             bondage
             of
             Error
             and
             Heresie
             in
             my
             very
             infancy
             ,
             and
             dis-swaded
             me
             withall
             from
             conversing
             with
             any
             
             of
             my
             native
             Countrey
             ,
             which
             were
             not
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             ,
             upon
             pain
             of
             being
             Anathematized
             ,
             and
             rejected
             out
             of
             the
             same
             holy
             Catholick
             Church
             .
             And
             when
             they
             heard
             of
             the
             decease
             of
             my
             Grandfather
             and
             other
             kindred
             ,
             they
             charged
             me
             not
             to
             wish
             a
             requiem
             to
             their
             Souls
             ,
             because
             they
             were
             Hereticks
             ,
             and
             so
             by
             consequence
             are
             damned
             in
             Hell
             ,
             and
             commanded
             me
             to
             pray
             to
             the
             Virgin
             Mary
             ,
             and
             to
             all
             the
             Saints
             in
             heaven
             for
             the
             rest
             of
             my
             surviving
             friends
             ,
             that
             they
             might
             at
             length
             become
             Proselytes
             to
             the
             Roman
             faith
             and
             obedience
             ,
             I
             gave
             them
             the
             hearing
             with
             patience
             ;
             but
             when
             I
             came
             to
             be
             of
             the
             age
             of
             18
             years
             ,
             or
             thereabouts
             ,
             I
             began
             to
             read
             the
             sacred
             Scriptures
             in
             secret
             ,
             and
             being
             curious
             to
             know
             the
             grounds
             of
             the
             differences
             between
             the
             Protestants
             and
             our selves
             ,
             viz.
             of
             the
             Popes
             Supremacy
             ,
             the
             real
             Presence
             of
             Christ
             in
             the
             Eucharist
             ,
             the
             Indulgencies
             ,
             Pardons
             ,
             and
             profits
             of
             Purgatory
             ,
             with
             the
             Popes
             Authority
             to
             set
             up
             and
             depose
             Kings
             ,
             (
             for
             ,
             
               nitimur
               invetitum
               semper
               cupimusque
               negata
               ;
               we
               have
               a
               very
               itching
               desire
               to
               that
               which
               is
               most
               strictly
               forbidden
               us
               ,
            
             which
             we
             had
             from
             our
             granmother
             Eve.
             )
             I
             began
             to
             enquire
             into
             and
             examin
             the
             lives
             and
             courses
             of
             our
             Iesuits
             and
             Priests
             ,
             and
             besides
             ,
             I
             supervised
             the
             Letter
             of
             Dr.
             Hall
             and
             Mr.
             Bedel
             ,
             which
             I
             found
             in
             my
             fathers
             Study
             ,
             &c.
             
             And
             after
             I
             had
             conferred
             one
             thing
             with
             another
             ,
             I
             found
             more
             resemblance
             of
             Probability
             in
             the
             Protestants
             Religion
             ,
             than
             in
             our
             own
             ;
             Besides
             I
             never
             found
             any
             pregnant
             proof
             that
             they
             could
             alledg
             out
             of
             the
             Scriptures
             that
             the
             Pope
             was
             the
             only
             Head
             of
             the
             Church
             Militant
             [
             nor
             that
             the
             Apostles
             of
             Christ
             were
             commanded
             to
             exercise
             any
             Spiritual
             or
             Temporal
             Jurisdiction
             over
             each
             other
             ,
             but
             directly
             to
             the
             contrary
             ,
             and
             least
             of
             all
             ,
             over
             all
             other
             Dominions
             in
             the
             World.
             ]
             Nor
             could
             I
             ever
             find
             they
             had
             good
             authentick
             Arguments
             for
             Purgatory
             ,
             Indulgences
             ,
             holy
             Grains
             ,
             Meddals
             ,
             &c.
             
             As
             for
             the
             real
             Presence
             of
             Christ
             in
             the
             Eucharist
             ,
             I
             could
             never
             obtain
             a
             full
             liberty
             from
             my
             reason
             to
             believe
             it
             ;
             And
             as
             for
             the
             Popes
             Bull
             (
             for
             which
             each
             person
             from
             7
             years
             of
             age
             and
             upwards
             gives
             12
             pence
             to
             his
             Catholick
             Majesty
             ,
             by
             vertue
             whereof
             he
             may
             eat
             any
             gross
             meat
             (
             called
             grossura
             )
             with
             eggs
             ,
             milk
             ,
             butter
             ,
             cheese
             ,
             &c.
             on
             Saturdays
             ,
             and
             such
             like
             days
             ;
             I
             perceived
             this
             to
             be
             but
             a
             trick
             of
             State-policy
             of
             the
             King
             ,
             to
             fill
             his
             coffers
             ,
             the
             Pope
             giving
             him
             way
             ,
             and
             sharing
             with
             him
             in
             the
             profit
             ;
          
           
             Now
             touching
             their
             Miracles
             ,
             they
             pretend
             to
             be
             daily
             done
             in
             
             
               Spain
               ,
               Flanders
               ,
               Italy
            
             ,
             and
             other
             parts
             ,
             (
             though
             inquisitive
             about
             them
             ,
             yet
             )
             I
             never
             could
             see
             any
             .
             And
             as
             for
             the
             holy
             Crucifix
             ,
             which
             is
             in
             the
             Suburbs
             of
             the
             City
             Burgus
             ,
             which
             they
             shew
             to
             great
             Personages
             ,
             with
             as
             much
             devotion
             as
             if
             it
             had
             been
             Christ
             himself
             ,
             telling
             them
             ,
             that
             his
             Hair
             and
             Nails
             do
             grow
             miraculously
             ,
             which
             they
             cut
             and
             pair
             every
             month
             ,
             giving
             them
             to
             Noblemen
             as
             holy
             Relicks
             ,
             forsooth
             ,
             I
             judge
             it
             a
             thing
             incredible
             ,
             and
             thereby
             all
             their
             pretended
             Miracles
             to
             be
             but
             meer
             Impostures
             .
             As
             likewise
             the
             grand
             Miracle
             of
             
               Hermana
               Luisa
            
             ,
             the
             Nun
             of
             Carrion
             ,
             who
             for
             twenty
             years
             space
             hath
             lived
             by
             the
             bare
             receipt
             of
             the
             Host
             ,
             which
             if
             any
             could
             believe
             in
             truth
             and
             reality
             ,
             argues
             ,
             in
             my
             opinion
             ,
             a
             very
             sottish
             Credulity
             .
             And
             infinite
             other
             Miracles
             and
             Relicks
             which
             they
             have
             ,
             I
             have
             found
             to
             be
             meer
             Cheats
             and
             Cosenages
             .
             As
             also
             their
             Masses
             for
             the
             dead
             ,
             and
             delivering
             of
             Souls
             out
             of
             Purgatory
             ,
             by
             saying
             Mass
             for
             them
             on
             a
             Priviledged
             Altar
             .
             Nay
             ,
             some
             of
             them
             make
             Spells
             of
             their
             Relicks
             ,
             as
             
               Peter
               Godfrey
            
             ,
             that
             Priest
             of
             Marseils
             ,
             (
             famous
             for
             infamy
             )
             who
             was
             burnt
             not
             many
             years
             since
             ,
             for
             bewitching
             the
             principal
             Ladies
             of
             that
             Province
             ;
             for
             instead
             of
             
               Agnus
               Dei
            
             ,
             and
             other
             Relicks
             ,
             he
             gave
             them
             Inchantments
             ,
             whereby
             they
             might
             fall
             in
             love
             with
             him
             ,
             (
             of
             which
             you
             may
             read
             at
             large
             in
             the
             French
             Tragical
             History
             .
             )
          
           
             Moreover
             ,
             I
             examined
             the
             cause
             why
             the
             Pope
             should
             beautifie
             Garnet
             and
             Campian
             ,
             with
             several
             others
             ,
             as
             Saints
             and
             holymen
             ,
             and
             could
             find
             no
             manner
             of
             colour
             and
             ground
             ,
             except
             it
             were
             because
             their
             Souls
             were
             so
             frightfully
             black
             with
             the
             Gun-powder
             Treason
             ,
             that
             they
             were
             in
             danger
             to
             terrifie
             all
             the
             Devils
             Guests
             of
             that
             Generation
             ;
             and
             therefore
             to
             abate
             of
             their
             dreadful
             aspect
             ,
             he
             painted
             them
             ,
             and
             of
             black
             made
             them
             
               white
               Devils
            
             .
             For
             the
             Iesuits
             themselves
             confessed
             to
             me
             ,
             witness
             Father
             Bently
             and
             Father
             Freeman
             ,
             the
             one
             Minister
             of
             the
             Colledge
             at
             St.
             Omers
             ,
             the
             other
             ,
             one
             of
             the
             Masters
             of
             the
             Schools
             )
             that
             the
             Legend
             of
             Miracles
             of
             their
             Saints
             is
             ,
             for
             the
             most
             part
             ,
             false
             ;
             onely
             (
             said
             they
             )
             it
             was
             made
             with
             a
             good
             intention
             (
             forsooth
             )
             and
             that
             in
             this
             particular
             it
             is
             not
             onely
             Lawful
             ,
             but
             Meritorious
             to
             lie
             and
             write
             such
             things
             ,
             to
             the
             end
             the
             common
             people
             might
             ,
             with
             greater
             zeal
             ,
             serve
             God
             and
             his
             Saints
             ,
             and
             that
             otherwise
             there
             would
             be
             no
             means
             to
             govern
             them
             ,
             and
             especially
             to
             draw
             the
             Women
             to
             good
             order
             ,
             being
             by
             nature
             more
             facile
             and
             credulous
             ,
             and
             for
             the
             most
             part
             addicted
             to
             novelties
             and
             miraculous
             events
             .
          
           
           
             Likewise
             I
             detested
             that
             Doctrine
             of
             theirs
             as
             abominable
             ,
             
               viz.
               That
               it
               is
               a
               very
               meritorious
               thing
               to
               Kill
               or
               Depose
               any
               King
               or
               Prince
               who
               is
               Excommunicated
               by
               the
               See
               of
               Rome
               .
            
          
           
             Likewise
             the
             discontent
             of
             my
             Father
             after
             his
             death
             ,
             and
             his
             ●etters
             to
             his
             Brother
             in
             England
             ,
             gave
             me
             to
             understand
             ,
             that
             the
             Roman
             Faith
             was
             not
             the
             surest
             way
             to
             Salvation
             .
             [
             
               What
               this
               Gentleman's
               meaning
               is
               ,
               I
               cannot
               certainly
               tell
               ,
               I
               have
               writ
               his
               own
               words
            
             verbatim
             ;
             
               I
               suppose
               his
               Father
               walked
               after
               his
               death
               ,
               and
               related
               several
               things
               that
               evidenced
               a
               disturbed
               mind
               ,
               upon
               the
               account
               of
               the
               Catholick
               Religion
               ,
               &c.
            
             ]
          
           
             Likewise
             these
             most
             abominable
             dealings
             that
             are
             used
             at
             the
             Election
             of
             their
             Popes
             ,
             being
             chosen
             ,
             for
             the
             most
             part
             ,
             by
             favour
             and
             money
             ,
             their
             Predecessors
             being
             extinguished
             by
             poison
             and
             villanous
             means
             ,
             and
             for
             which
             end
             the
             King
             of
             Spain
             hath
             Ambassadors
             continually
             employ'd
             at
             Rome
             ,
             which
             confer
             great
             largesses
             of
             annual
             Pensions
             ,
             to
             inflame
             them
             to
             nominate
             him
             Pope
             whom
             he
             pleaseth
             .
             The
             like
             doth
             the
             King
             of
             France
             by
             his
             Ambassadors
             ;
             but
             the
             
               Spanish
               Indian
               Oyl
            
             for
             the
             most
             part
             greaseth
             home
             to
             the
             purpose
             :
             For
             when
             the
             Spaniards
             saw
             the
             King
             of
             France
             to
             invade
             the
             Valtoline
             in
             the
             year
             1624
             ,
             that
             the
             Pope
             took
             his
             part
             as
             one
             of
             his
             Creation
             ,
             they
             began
             to
             cast
             out
             Libels
             ,
             and
             set
             them
             upon
             the
             Pasquil
             of
             Rome
             ,
             threatning
             the
             Pope
             with
             a
             sudden
             end
             if
             he
             did
             not
             recant
             ;
             which
             he
             did
             ,
             for
             fear
             the
             Spanish
             venome
             might
             operate
             in
             his
             stomach
             .
          
           
             Likewise
             the
             detension
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             Naples
             from
             the
             Pope
             confirmed
             me
             ,
             that
             the
             Spaniards
             were
             ,
             and
             are
             little
             better
             than
             Atheists
             ,
             onely
             making
             use
             of
             the
             Pope
             for
             their
             own
             particular
             ,
             ambition
             ,
             and
             ends
             ,
             as
             to
             confirm
             and
             establish
             him
             in
             unlawful
             Monarchies
             ,
             and
             under
             colour
             of
             Religion
             to
             make
             Subjects
             become
             Slaves
             .
          
           
             Moreover
             Charles
             the
             Fifth
             sacking
             Rome
             ,
             and
             with
             his
             Army
             besieging
             the
             Pope
             in
             his
             Castle
             of
             St.
             Angelo
             ,
             was
             to
             this
             particular
             end
             ,
             to
             confirm
             him
             Emperor
             ,
             and
             to
             colour
             and
             maintain
             all
             his
             unlawful
             Usurpations
             .
          
           
             Likewise
             it
             confirmed
             me
             in
             the
             Protestant
             Religion
             ,
             to
             see
             how
             Flanders
             and
             other
             parts
             ,
             the
             Jesuits
             ,
             Friers
             ,
             and
             others
             ,
             before
             they
             enter
             their
             Colledges
             ,
             Monasteries
             ,
             and
             other
             Religious
             Houses
             ,
             to
             be
             Probationers
             onely
             for
             a
             week
             or
             a
             month
             ,
             their
             Friends
             ,
             Parents
             ,
             and
             others
             give
             them
             a
             good
             sum
             of
             money
             to
             spend
             in
             Ale-houses
             ,
             Taverns
             ,
             and
             other
             prophane
             Houses
             ,
             for
             to
             
             take
             their
             farewell
             of
             the
             world
             ;
             of
             which
             I
             was
             an
             eye-witness
             both
             at
             Antwerp
             and
             Doway
             .
          
           
             Likewise
             it
             confirmed
             me
             in
             the
             said
             Protestant
             Religion
             ,
             to
             see
             Protestants
             with
             whom
             I
             conversed
             ,
             so
             modest
             ,
             religious
             ,
             and
             honest
             ,
             quite
             contrary
             to
             the
             report
             of
             the
             Jesuits
             ,
             who
             make
             them
             worse
             than
             Devils
             .
             All
             which
             I
             having
             well
             consider'd
             ,
             and
             also
             observing
             the
             cozenages
             and
             impostures
             of
             the
             Jesuits
             ,
             Priests
             ,
             and
             Monks
             in
             St.
             
               Omers
               ,
               Doway
               ,
               Flanders
               ,
               Spain
               ,
               France
               ,
            
             and
             elsewhere
             ,
             my
             Father
             being
             dead
             ,
             and
             I
             at
             my
             own
             disposal
             ,
             I
             came
             for
             England
             ,
             where
             intending
             to
             declare
             my self
             a
             Protestant
             ,
             I
             was
             advertised
             by
             some
             great
             Personages
             of
             Authority
             in
             this
             Kingdom
             ,
             to
             keep
             my
             resolution
             for
             a
             time
             ,
             that
             so
             I
             might
             the
             better
             discover
             the
             Plots
             and
             Stratagems
             of
             our
             Adversaries
             ,
             and
             hereby
             do
             my
             Countrey
             far
             greater
             service
             .
          
           
             Whereupon
             I
             streight
             made
             my
             repair
             to
             the
             Court
             of
             the
             Arch-Dutchess
             ,
             where
             being
             suspected
             as
             a
             Spie
             ,
             I
             was
             in
             great
             danger
             of
             my
             life
             ,
             by
             the
             negligence
             of
             some
             who
             had
             employ'd
             me
             ;
             I
             had
             forthwith
             been
             imprisoned
             ,
             had
             not
             Earl
             Gundamor
             interceded
             for
             me
             ,
             who
             never
             could
             be
             perswaded
             that
             ever
             I
             would
             turn
             Protestant
             ,
             being
             so
             long
             confirmed
             in
             the
             Romish
             Religion
             .
             But
             I
             would
             not
             let
             any
             occasion
             over-slip
             me
             ,
             but
             taking
             the
             best
             opportunity
             time
             did
             then
             allot
             me
             ,
             I
             directed
             my
             course
             for
             England
             .
          
           
             Where
             after
             a
             quarter
             of
             a
             years
             abode
             ,
             I
             was
             sent
             back
             again
             into
             France
             ,
             having
             my
             residence
             at
             Paris
             ,
             where
             I
             gave
             intelligence
             to
             some
             great
             Personages
             of
             this
             Kingdom
             :
             and
             sending
             Letters
             by
             my
             Man
             for
             England
             ,
             he
             being
             bribed
             by
             some
             of
             our
             Land
             ,
             (
             whose
             names
             I
             here
             spare
             )
             they
             were
             intercepted
             and
             delivered
             to
             a
             Sorbon
             Doctor
             ,
             Dr.
             Matler
             by
             name
             ,
             whom
             the
             Letters
             partly
             concerned
             .
             (
             Now
             at
             this
             very
             time
             one
             Smith
             ,
             Nephew
             to
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Chalcedon
             ,
             staid
             two
             months
             in
             Paris
             ,
             on
             purpose
             to
             have
             kill'd
             me
             .
             )
          
           
             This
             became
             an
             occasion
             of
             great
             affliction
             to
             me
             ,
             for
             being
             by
             him
             discovered
             ,
             my
             Pension
             from
             Spain
             was
             debarr'd
             me
             ,
             and
             forthwith
             the
             Jesuits
             and
             Priests
             banded
             themselves
             ,
             and
             conspired
             against
             me
             ,
             and
             caused
             my
             Host
             to
             imprison
             me
             for
             some
             Moneys
             I
             owed
             him
             ,
             where
             I
             suffered
             for
             six
             months
             space
             ;
             receiving
             Letters
             from
             my
             Mother
             in
             Spain
             ,
             (
             who
             perswaded
             me
             to
             fix
             my self
             either
             in
             
               Naples
               ,
               Milan
               ,
               Sicily
            
             ,
             &c.
             )
             and
             several
             visits
             from
             the
             Fathers
             ,
             (
             who
             could
             not
             well
             tell
             what
             to
             conjecture
             of
             me
             )
             I
             entertain'd
             them
             with
             all
             outward
             shews
             of
             favour
             ,
             &c.
             till
             my
             Mother
             
             had
             paid
             my
             debts
             with
             my
             own
             Pension
             ,
             and
             being
             freed
             out
             of
             Prison
             ,
             I
             shew'd
             them
             a
             fair
             pair
             of
             heels
             ,
             and
             in
             stead
             of
             going
             towards
             Spain
             or
             Italy
             ,
             I
             bent
             my
             course
             towards
             England
             ,
             taking
             my
             journey
             towards
             Roan
             and
             Deep
             in
             Normandy
             ;
             and
             finding
             no
             Shipping
             at
             either
             places
             ,
             I
             bent
             my
             course
             for
             Callis
             ,
             taking
             my
             journey
             by
             a
             Town
             call'd
             Arks
             ,
             or
             Arka
             ,
             where
             lodging
             at
             an
             Inn
             ,
             I
             (
             with
             a
             fellow
             Companion
             )
             was
             robb'd
             by
             Soldiers
             ,
             and
             in
             extreme
             danger
             of
             our
             lives
             ;
             and
             being
             escaped
             that
             difficulty
             (
             blessed
             be
             God
             )
             I
             soon
             fell
             into
             a
             greater
             ;
             for
             being
             embarqued
             in
             an
             English
             Vessel
             newly
             come
             from
             Dover
             ,
             there
             being
             five
             or
             six
             Papists
             in
             the
             Ship
             ,
             bound
             with
             me
             for
             England
             ,
             it
             hapned
             that
             some
             of
             them
             knew
             me
             ;
             and
             understanding
             that
             I
             had
             left
             my
             Pension
             ,
             &c.
             fear'd
             that
             I
             had
             no
             good
             affection
             to
             the
             Catholicks
             in
             England
             ,
             and
             therefore
             they
             accused
             me
             as
             a
             Spie
             against
             their
             State
             :
             Whereupon
             the
             Captain
             of
             the
             Ports
             committed
             me
             to
             Custody
             ,
             and
             the
             Serjeant-Major
             of
             that
             Town
             cast
             me
             into
             Prison
             .
             I
             began
             to
             manifest
             my
             innocency
             ;
             but
             he
             told
             me
             I
             was
             false
             ,
             and
             was
             accused
             by
             Angels
             ,
             (
             meaning
             the
             Iesuits
             )
             and
             presented
             me
             to
             the
             Rack
             to
             extort
             Consessions
             from
             me
             ,
             where
             I
             was
             kept
             in
             a
             Cage
             or
             Dungeon
             ,
             remaining
             under
             seven
             Locks
             ,
             for
             the
             space
             of
             three
             days
             ,
             without
             any
             food
             ;
             my
             Bed
             was
             Straw
             ,
             which
             had
             not
             been
             changed
             in
             ten
             months
             ,
             without
             any
             cover
             ;
             as
             for
             my
             Shirt
             ,
             I
             never
             had
             any
             variety
             ,
             my
             hair
             grew
             wild
             and
             savage-like
             ,
             my
             Companions
             were
             thousands
             of
             Lice
             and
             Fleas
             ,
             and
             in
             this
             misery
             I
             continued
             near
             ten
             months
             .
             And
             to
             augment
             my
             misery
             ,
             Father
             Baldwin
             ,
             with
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             
               English
               Iesuits
            
             in
             St.
             Omers
             ,
             not
             onely
             sent
             ,
             but
             came
             themselves
             to
             Callis
             ,
             to
             persuade
             the
             Governour
             for
             my
             continual
             restraint
             during
             my
             whole
             life
             .
             The
             Iesuits
             in
             England
             also
             hearing
             of
             me
             ,
             writ
             Letters
             to
             Callis
             to
             the
             same
             effect
             .
          
           
             At
             length
             I
             perceived
             my
             life
             was
             the
             mark
             they
             shot
             at
             ,
             (
             they
             not
             long
             before
             having
             determined
             to
             hang
             me
             for
             a
             Horse-stealer
             )
             had
             not
             the
             truth
             been
             discovered
             by
             one
             Carpenter
             ,
             the
             King
             of
             
             France's
             Advocate-General
             ,
             and
             one
             of
             the
             Politest
             Wits
             for
             Law
             in
             the
             whole
             Kingdom
             ,
             whose
             hap
             it
             was
             at
             that
             time
             to
             be
             in
             Prison
             with
             me
             .
          
           
             To
             be
             short
             ,
             several
             Persons
             of
             quality
             hearing
             of
             my
             misery
             ,
             interceded
             with
             the
             Governour
             in
             my
             behalf
             ,
             (
             as
             my
             Lord
             Mountroy
             ,
             who
             had
             been
             taken
             Prisoner
             at
             the
             Isle
             of
             Ree
             ,
             Colonel
             Grey
             ,
             Mr.
             
               Walter
               Mountague
            
             ,
             the
             Governour
             of
             Pontsel
             ,
             who
             was
             my
             Lord
             
             Mountjoy's
             Conductor
             )
             but
             all
             in
             vain
             :
             Nay
             ,
             the
             King
             of
             
             Denmarks
             youngest
             Son
             ,
             coming
             by
             Callis
             at
             that
             time
             ,
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             land
             ,
             did
             the
             same
             ;
             as
             also
             
               Sir
               Edmond
               Ver●●●●
            
             and
             Mr.
             Hawkins
             ,
             the
             Kin●●
             chief
             Agent
             did
             the
             same
             ,
             but
             none
             could
             prevail
             ;
             onely
             they
             relieved
             〈◊〉
             with
             Moneys
             ,
             which
             the
             Jaylor
             for
             the
             most
             part
             got
             from
             me
             ,
             threatning
             to
             keep
             me
             more
             recluse
             if
             I
             did
             not
             give
             him
             the
             better
             half
             ▪
             and
             there
             passed
             not
             one
             person
             of
             note
             by
             ,
             but
             (
             for
             his
             own
             lucres
             sake
             )
             he
             acquainted
             them
             with
             my
             case
             .
             At
             last
             ,
             through
             the
             great
             Providence
             of
             God
             ,
             one
             Mr.
             
               Scipio
               Intima
            
             ,
             a
             Gentleman
             of
             Friezland
             ,
             came
             that
             way
             ,
             (
             who
             had
             been
             my
             fellow-prisoner
             at
             Paris
             )
             and
             he
             never
             left
             solliciting
             ,
             till
             he
             obtained
             leave
             of
             the
             Governour
             that
             I
             might
             have
             an
             equal
             Trial
             by
             Law
             ,
             which
             before
             this
             I
             could
             not
             obtain
             ,
             and
             so
             got
             leave
             ,
             that
             the
             Kings
             Advocate
             might
             be
             my
             Counsellor
             .
             All
             which
             being
             granted
             ,
             (
             through
             great
             importunities
             )
             my
             Advocate
             began
             to
             write
             the
             occasion
             of
             my
             unlawful
             detention
             ,
             with
             a
             Petition
             which
             he
             sent
             ,
             drew
             up
             ,
             and
             presented
             to
             the
             High
             Court
             of
             Parliament
             at
             Paris
             ,
             where
             the
             Parliament
             commanded
             all
             my
             Adversaries
             and
             Accusers
             to
             be
             personally
             cited
             before
             them
             .
             My
             Advocate
             did
             likewise
             challenge
             the
             Law
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             ,
             which
             is
             ,
             that
             no
             Malefactor
             can
             be
             kept
             in
             prison
             above
             three
             months
             ,
             but
             he
             must
             have
             either
             the
             Sentence
             of
             life
             or
             death
             to
             pass
             upon
             him
             ,
             unless
             it
             be
             for
             Treason
             against
             the
             Kings
             proper
             Person
             ,
             I
             having
             continued
             a
             long
             while
             in
             Prison
             contrary
             to
             the
             said
             Law.
             All
             which
             was
             so
             well
             pleaded
             and
             alledged
             by
             my
             Advocate
             in
             my
             behalf
             ,
             that
             there
             was
             no
             accuser
             to
             prove
             any
             thing
             against
             me
             ▪
             so
             that
             the
             High
             Court
             of
             Parliament
             declared
             me
             innocent
             ,
             and
             condemn'd
             the
             Serjeant-Major
             of
             Callis
             ,
             and
             the
             rest
             of
             my
             Adversaries
             ,
             to
             the
             reparation
             of
             Honour
             ,
             Damage
             ,
             and
             Interest
             ;
             and
             so
             forthwith
             I
             was
             set
             free
             .
             Thus
             giving
             Almighty
             God
             hearty
             thanks
             for
             this
             his
             gracious
             deliverance
             ,
             in
             freeing
             me
             from
             the
             hands
             of
             these
             infernal
             Monsters
             and
             blood-suckers
             ,
             (
             and
             at
             such
             a
             time
             when
             all
             hope
             was
             fled
             and
             gone
             )
             and
             of
             their
             Faction
             ,
             I
             forthwith
             embarqued
             my self
             ,
             and
             came
             into
             England
             ,
             with
             full
             resolution
             never
             to
             depart
             out
             of
             it
             ;
             beseeching
             God
             to
             make
             me
             a
             worthy
             Member
             of
             his
             Catholick
             Church
             of
             England
             ,
             unto
             whose
             sweet
             embraces
             I
             happily
             arrived
             ,
             after
             very
             many
             persecuting
             afflictions
             and
             miseries
             thus
             endured
             .
          
           
             And
             now
             ,
             courteous
             Reader
             ,
             thou
             hast
             had
             a
             view
             of
             my
             Travels
             ,
             Observations
             ,
             and
             Miseries
             ,
             which
             it
             pleased
             God
             I
             should
             endure
             abroad
             ;
             in
             the
             Narrative
             of
             which
             ,
             I
             here
             vow
             to
             God
             (
             in
             whose
             holy
             presence
             I
             am
             ,
             and
             most
             in
             another
             manner
             shortly
             appear
             )
             I
             have
             not
             written
             any
             thing
             ,
             but
             what
             for
             the
             most
             part
             I
             have
             been
             an
             eye-witness
             of
             .
             So
             beseeching
             God
             to
             keep
             in
             true
             faith
             ,
             concord
             ,
             and
             unity
             ,
             this
             our
             Kingdom
             of
             
               Great
               Britain
               ,
               France
            
             ,
             and
             Ireland
             ,
             (
             together
             with
             all
             Protestant
             Dominions
             )
             I
             rest
             an
             humble
             Suppliant
             at
             his
             Throne
             of
             Grace
             ,
             that
             the
             end
             of
             all
             may
             be
             Gods
             everlasting
             Glory
             ,
             and
             his
             true
             Churches
             eternal
             Peace
             and
             Rest.
             
          
        
         
           FINIS
           .